《Of The Nine》


 Prologue

    ***Aarus Empire***


    ***Aarus Imperial Chamber***


    ¡°Could you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°Yes your majesty, reports from our spies throughout the Hyperion empire state all of nine of the Houses have given birth to children within the past year.¡± stated a tall but scrawny looking man wearing red and black armor embroiled with the Aarus Empire insignia.


    A man seated atop a chair seemingly made out of gold and silver went silent. His now greying brown hair showing signs of countless years experience leading his Empire.


    A few minutes passed. But to the messenger of the report time seemed to have stopped. The Emperor of Aarus has always been known as an emotional person, and with the recent death of the Queen Consort his emotions and subsequent actions often went unchecked. The scrawny looking man knew he could lose his life if he made even the slightest move.


    ¡°Leave me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The man turned around and made a beeline to the door as fast as he could without looking like he was running away.


    The Emperor sat in silence for another ten minutes or so. He now had a chance to really consider the possible consequences of nine House families all giving birth within the same generation. Those that carried the bloodlines of what could be considered Clan or House abilities were few and far between. Most kingdoms and empires were considered lucky to have more than one. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In bloodline terms, Emperor Gregory Aarus the Second can be considered the luckiest ruler throughout the Mavaos continent. His Empire had ten different bloodline Houses within the Aarus ranks and all contributed greatly to the Empire¡¯s current power. His empire¡¯s greatest rival and enemy, the Hyperion Empire as far as he knew only had nine. He had the numerical advantage.


    Not anymore.


    Bloodline users were always considered far from ordinary. Even if one had the most basic of House bloodlines, they could still be considered far superior to those who didn¡¯t. The main reason being, all bloodline users always had an extraordinary mana pool and lived far longer than ordinary mortals. That wasn¡¯t to say they would always make the best warriors or mages, but bloodline users were born with an innate talent that puts themselves ahead of others.


    Adversely, mortals that carried House or Clan bloodlines also had their own problems. The main being, compared to ordinary humans or beastkin, the birth rate throughout a House averaged at one birth every thirty to forty years.


    At an age of 182, Emperor Aarus and his late wife Melanie Aarus have had three heirs. Two sons, and most recently one daughter. He considered himself very fortunate to have at least one son who would be ready to lead the Empire should he meet his demise.


    Unfortunately, during his wife¡¯s most recent child birthing, a complication occurred and the Queen Consort passed on after giving birth to his daughter. Even with most of the Empire¡¯s greatest healers present, no one could save the Queen from death.


    Emperor Aarus did not accept that. He believes that somehow foul play was involved and his wife''s death was not an accident. Driven by grief and anguish, Emperor Aarus personally executed all those nobles he knew were plotting against him or were against the current regime.


    To this day, the twenty-seven bodies of those who plotted against him and their families hang from outside the walls of the Imperial City. A reminder to would be conspirators that there is only one fate for disloyalty.


    Including his own newborn daughter, the Aarus Empire has had four House births in the new generation. Any other day he would consider himself blessed by Falios himself, but the gods seem to have other plans.


    I think I will train my daughter personally as she grows.


    ¡°Thomas¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Summon the spymaster overseeing operations in the Hyperion Empire and contact the guildmaster of Aarus¡¯ Assassin¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°As you command, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 1: Welcome to the World

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    "Give me my baby right now Jacob, I can smell you from all the way over here and I''m sure that''s why he''s really crying."


    "He''s crying because he was just born Madam. I think you should get some rest."


    "Not a word from you Mary. Although it''s been a while, that was much easier the second time around and I''m feeling fine. Now again, Jacob give me my baby right now. Do not make me get myself up and come to you."


    The blond-haired brown-eyed man, looking completely frazzled from recent events, just nodded. Carrying a newborn not even reaching the length of his forearm, he slowly but carefully stalked over to the bed where his wife lay.


    "I don''t know what you mean when you say I smell. You would think you realize you smell with the blood all over your sheets." The tall man replied as he carefully handed over the infant newborn.


    The raven-haired women ignored him. Diverting all her attention to her newborn son and putting him as close to her chest without hurting him.


    ¡°There, there.... Look at my beautiful baby boy¡­.¡± she cooed as the child started to settle down in the warmth and comfort of her embrace. Her bright emerald eyes filled with love as she stared down at her healthy infant son.


    As if realizing he was being stared at, the infant slowly opened his ocean blue eyes to examine his surroundings. Registering new colors and figures the infant turned his head as much as he could before reaching his limit. Having reached his limit, he turned his attention to the figure holding him, specifically the green orbs which were examining him.


    ¡°It seems he also inherited dad¡¯s eye coloring.¡± said Jacob as he watched the infant move around in his mother''s embrace.


    ¡°I am sure he will be happy to see that. Where is he by the way? And where is Skylar? You think she might want to be here for the birth of her younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Madam it appears two days ago one of the port towns were raided by the Barbarians hailing from the islands up North. The General insisted I do not tell you or the Lord until you safely gave birth to his new grandchild. Lady Skylar also wished to join her grandfather, stating she was ¡®tired of savages overstepping their bounds.¡¯¡± replied the only redhead in the room. She appeared to be in her early thirties and was dressed in a rather elegant long-sleeve maid uniform.


    The blond man now looked more agitated over anything else. ¡°Skylar is only nine! She is only getting more and more difficult and she hasn¡¯t even hit puberty yet! Why would dad even agree to take her?¡±


    Mary seemed to have expected the question. She immediately stated, ¡°I also questioned the General on why he would take Lady Skylar and he just said ¡®she needed real experience.¡¯¡±


    Lord Jacob Soltain bolted out the door and looked for his nearest subordinate, ¡°You there! Summon the Second Sky Corps and have them ready to depart at my command!¡±


    The guard looked at his lord seemingly processing his new order and instinctively replied, ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Jacob calm down I am sure Skylar is fine. She is with your father of all people and Goddess knows he¡¯s saved our lives on multiple counts.¡± stated the raven-haired woman in a rather matter of fact tone.


    ¡°I am going to strangle him! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s taking MY daughter on some simple hunting trip! He actually brought her to the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Jacob why are you acting like some overly emotional twit? OUR daughter is going to be just fine and I think a little time away from her studies will do her good. She¡¯ll have to begin her time at the Imperial Academy in a few months anyway.¡±


    During the length of the conversation taking place, the same guard previously ordered returned to the entrance of the bed chamber.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Milord, it appears both the Second and Third Sky Corps accompanied the General to the northern coast. Although, our sentries have spotted friendly Griffin riders carrying the banners of said corps returning to the city.¡±


    ¡°Did they see my father?¡±


    ¡°Yes milord, General Soltain was seen leading the contingent on it¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°And my daughter?¡±


    ¡°With the General.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be sure to punish them both.¡±


    ***Skies of Soltain Province***


    ~~~Skylar Soltain POV~~~


    ¡°Grandpa that was so much fun! Your Griffin is so cool! When will I get one? I want to be able to fly around and pick up and drop savages like you do!¡± I looked up behind me at the man with the same color hair and eyes as me. Although, I can see some off the blond losing its shine.


    ¡°Girl if I was still the House Head I would have arranged your meeting with the Griffin chieftain long ago. But you know how your dad get¡¯s, very protective. He no doubt will be angry when he learns I took you on this little trip.¡± replied the older man.


    ¡°But I really want one! When did you get your Griffin grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Back when I was your age Soltain was it¡¯s own kingdom and not part of the Empire. With the barbarians from the North, the Kumio House in the South, and looming pressure from House Fafnir east of us, we were always on the battlefield. I believe I contracted with Atthis here when I was six years of age.¡±


    ¡°Six!? I am nine! Grandpa help me out here! Please!¡±


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you getting ready to head to the academy soon? You and I both know your father dotes on you immensely. Just turn on that noble side of your personality ingrained through your mother, and argue that a griffin partner will help you remain safe while you''re away from home. He may not budge immediately but I am willing to bet he¡¯ll grant your request before you leave.¡±


    I sat contemplating my Grandpa¡¯s words for a bit. Still reveling in the feeling of being so high in the sky. I loved it when the cold wind moved through my hair and passed my body. I belong up here, and I need a griffin partner to get here.


    And then it hit me, we completely forgot about mom.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you think mom has my new brother or sister yet?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I am sure we made it back in time. Your mother seemed to be fine when we left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Grandpa was usually right about most things. But I couldn¡¯t shake this feeling I am missing something important.


    ¡°It appears we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Grandpa¡¯s griffin Atthis landed in the Castle courtyard. I watched as the other griffin¡¯s that were following us continued flying overhead heading to the western part of the city.


    It was unusually quiet in the courtyard. I can see maids and guards running about the castle but no one seemed to be talking.


    ¡°Skylar Arabella Soltain! You are grounded!¡±


    I turned to face my easily recognizable father. He looked to be just as frazzled as he was when we left and his face is red.


    ¡°Dad I-¡± I was interrupted before I even got three words out.


    ¡°You left the castle without my permission! And to the coastal villages to fight barbarians no less! If you mother didn¡¯t give birth to my son I would o-¡± This time it was my father¡¯s turn to get interrupted.


    Grandpa and I yelled at the same time, ¡°SophiaMOM gave birth?!¡±


    ¡°I have a little brother!?¡±


    ¡°Yes just a bit ag-¡± Grandpa and I charged past dad and he seemed to fall over. He must be really tired.


    We ran up one of the many staircases in the castle and headed straight towards my parents bedchambers. Once inside, I noticed my mother lying on the bed with my baby brother in her arms.


    She didn¡¯t even take a moment to look up at us. She just kept her focus on the little infant. As did I.


    I slowly walked up to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Welcome back Skylar, I must admit you dug yourself quite a grave this time. Leaving while your father is in such an exasperated state.¡± My mother stated without even moving her gaze.


    ¡°Hello mother, you look and seem much better than father.¡±


    ¡°Yes he seems to be very stressed for some reason. No doubt partly due to your most recent decisions. You do tend to stress him. No doubt your future suitors will courting death upon crossing his path.¡±


    I ignored that last comment. The baby in my mother¡¯s arms was now sleeping soundly.


    ¡°Can I hold him?¡± I asked quietly.


    My mother now looked up towards me and smiled.


    ¡°You may, but please try to not drop him. I am sure that would send your father over the edge.¡±


    As if on cue, dad walked in and leaned against the wall besides my mother''s bed.


    I took the baby into my arms and held closely against my chest. He remained unperturbed by the sudden body change and remained asleep. I looked at him closely. Patches of dirty blond hair and pretty red skin at the moment. He was so small.


    And so cute.


    This was my little brother. My new family.


    I am going to do whatever it takes to keep you safe.


    My grandpa suddenly spoke up. Barely audible, but everyone in the room heard his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Father remained quiet. Now that I think about it I never even heard my parents mention baby names. My mother chimed in.


    ¡°I was thinking about naming him after you Max. Jacob and I both owe you our lives and I can¡¯t think of a better man to name my son after.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Sophia. Although I find myself kind of insulted about her phrasing, naming our son after you will give him some big shoes to fill.¡±


    ¡°Oh you shush now, were both clearly tired but I¡¯m glad we can agree on his name.¡±


    My grandpa was shocked, ¡°Your naming him after me? Are you sure you want to do that? I might have saved your lives in the past but you''re my son and daughter in law. That is my duty. I don¡¯t know if I make the best role model.¡±


    My father just grunted and mom and I ignored my grandpa¡¯s protests, I looked down at my little brother in my arms and whispered:


    ¡°Welcome to the world Maximus.¡±

 Not a Chapter: Basic Information

    Of The Nine


    World Building:


    World Aramin


    Continent Mavaos


    Hyperion Empire Houses:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Insignia


    </td>


    <td>


    Surname


    </td>


    <td>


    Bloodline Power


    </td>


    <td>


    Race


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Silver and Violet Dragon


    </td>


    <td>


    Granitas (Imperial Family)


    </td>


    <td>


    Gravity Manipulation


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Black and Green Basilisk


    </td>


    <td>


    Satele


    </td>


    <td>


    ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    White and Gold Lion


    </td>


    <td>


    Rinehart


    </td>


    <td>


    Roar Abilities (Similar to Shouts Skyrim)


    </td>


    <td>


    Beastkin


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Black and Gold Griffin


    </td>


    <td>


    Soltain


    </td>


    <td>


    Light Manipulation


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    White and Blue Wolf


    </td>


    <td>


    Fafnir


    </td>


    <td>


    Werewolf Abilities


    </td>


    <td>


    Beastkin


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    White and Red Fox


    </td>


    <td>


    Kumio


    </td>


    <td>


    Unknown


    </td>


    <td>


    Beastkin


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Black and Orange Bull


    </td>


    <td>


    Thanatos


    </td>


    <td>


    Berserker


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Crimson and Gold Phoenix


    </td>


    <td>


    Ryzalon


    </td>


    <td>


    Regeneration, Golden Fire


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Black and Red Spider


    </td>


    <td>


    Arshan


    </td>


    <td>


    Darkness Manipulation


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Notable Outside Factions:


    Aarus Empire


    Imir Kingdom


    Geotz KingdomThis story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Nytos Elven Kingdom


    Sudite Kingdom


    Odon Beast Empire


    The Untamed Continent


    Magic Union


    Theocracy of the Humane


    ------------------------------------


    Character List as of Chapter 30 - SPOILER


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    This list is tentative, unorganized, and subject to change.


    Maximus Soltain the Second (Max) - First son of Lord and Lady Soltain.


    Skylar Soltain - Firstborn daughter of Lord and Lady Soltain and heiress of House Soltain.


    Jacob Soltain - Current Head of House Soltain and Lord of the Soltain Province.


    Sophia Soltain - Former Head of House Satele and current Lady of House Soltain.


    Maximus Soltain - Former Head of House Soltain and current Knight General overseeing the entirety of the provincial military.


    Mary - The Soltain castle headmaid.


    Knight Captain Winston - Knight of House Soltain.


    Knight Lieutenant Lancaster - Knight of House Soltain.


    Knight Prefect Briggs - Knight of House Soltain and Prefect of the North.


    Knight Captain Drake - Knight of House Soltain. The Knight who often trained with Max when his grandfather was busy.


    Knight Prefect Alexander - Knight of House Soltain and Prefect of the East.


    Daniel Endel - Prioritized heir to the Southern Prefecture of the Soltain Province. Son of Knight Prefect Endel of the South.


    Knight Prefect Endel - Knight of House Soltain and Prefect of the South.


    Atthis - Griffin companion of Knight General Maximus Soltain.


    Idos - Griffin companion of Skylar Soltain.


    Anon - Chieftain of Elotl Griffin Clan.


    Adrios - Griffin companion of Maximus Soltain II and direct descendant of Chieftain Anon.


    Silvia Nerenthan - Official Enchanter of House Soltain and citizen of Soltain City.


    Faelln Nerenthan - Son of Silvia Nerenthan. Whereabouts unknown.


    ---------------------------------------------


    Ariel Granitas - Current Queen Consort of the Hyperion Empire.


    Tyrus Granitas - Current Head of House Granitas and Emperor of the Hyperion Empire.


    Juliet Granitas - First daughter of Emperor and Queen Granitas.


    Headmistress Granitas - Current Headmistress of the Imperial Academy and former Queen Consort of the Hyperion Empire.


    Prince ______ Granitas - Firstborn son of Emperor and Queen Granitas and heir to the Imperial Throne.


    --------------------------------------------


    Arthur Satele - Firstborn son of Lady and Lord Satele and heir to House Satele.


    Joan Satele - Current Lady and Head of House Satele. She is also the younger sister of Sophia Soltain.


    William Satele - Lord of House Satele.


    Charles - Head butler in the Satele castle.


    Odur - Basilisk companion of William Satele.


    Katris - Basilisk companion of Joan Satele.


    Xeros - King of the Basilisks and companion of Sophia Soltain.


    Zecarth - Basilisk companion of Arthur Satele and direct descendant of Basilisk King Xeros.


    --------------------------------------------


    Kazuki Kumio - Current Head of House Kumio and Lord of the Kumio Province.


    Natsumi Kumio - Lady of House Kumio.


    Kana Kumio - Firstborn daughter of the Lord and Lady Kumio.


    Elder Urashi - Kumio Clan Elder and one of the many teachers for the three House heirs. Great-grandfather of Kana Kumio.


    --------------------------------------------


    Emperor Gregory Aarus II - The reigning Emperor of the Aarus Empire and Head of House Aarus.


    Melanie Granitas - The late Queen Consort of the Aarus Empire.


    Alaina Aarus - First daughter of the Emperor and Queen Aarus.


    Prince ______ Aarus - Firstborn son of the Emperor and Queen Aarus and heir to the Imperial Throne.


    Prince ______ Aarus - Second son of the Emperor and Queen Aarus.


    ------------------------------------------------


    ---The descriptions on these House students are different on purpose.---


    Reann Arshan - Daughter of Lord and Lady Arshan.


    Zane Ryzalon III - Son of Lord and Kindred Lady Ryzalon and heir to House Ryzalon.


    Walter Fafnir - Son of Lord Fafnir and heir to House Fafnir.


    Clark Rinehart - Son of Lord and Lady Rinehart and heir to House Rinehart.


    _____ Thanatos - Son of Lord Thanatos and third heir to House Thanatos.


    --------------------------------------------------


    Mr. Strain - Magic Theory instructor and mage of the Hyperion Empire. Homeroom teacher.


    Kathryn Holt - Daughter of Baron Holt of the Thanatos Province and friend of the three heirs.


    Joyce Prentis - Air magic instructor and mage of the Hyperion Empire. Draconian Research League teacher sponsor.


    Captain Prentis - Imperial Guard Captain.


    Julien Balesmith - Senior member of The Humane Society.


    James Charmont - Humane Society club president and son of the Bishop Charmont.


    Seargent Lockenfell - Corrupt guard sergeant under Captain Yvel.


    Captain Yvel - Guard Captain disliked by Captain Prentis.


    Mr. Keerti - Teacher working under James Charmont of the Humane Society.

 Chapter 2: Mothers Side

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Satele City***


    "Milady, you asked me to notify you whenever we received word of Lady Soltains giving birth." An older man with white hair and a neat white mustache mentioned, looking directly at the black haired woman working behind her desk. The woman appeared to be in her mid twenties and was wearing glasses as she continued to write.


    Taking a minute to finish her train of thought, the woman''s bright yellow eyes eventually looked up at the man. "Finally! She''s been really holding out on me by keeping that child inside her for so long. So what is it? Boy or girl?"


    "It appears to a boy milady."


    "That''s great! Little Arthur here can have a playmate just around his age." Glancing down the infant sleeping under her desk and the little snake curled on top of his belly. She continued, "Did the letter mention the child''s name?"


    "I am afraid not. Apparently she gave birth last night and House Soltain has only sent missives to the Imperial Family and ourselves so far."


    "We''ll just have to go see them ourselves then. Can you please notify my husband we''ll leave to visit my sister and her family tomorrow?


    "The Lord is in his laboratory again. He has told the servants he is not to be disturbed."


    "Oh he''s coming. I''ll drag him out of that overcrowded hellhole myself then."


    "I think that would be the safest option."


    "Very well. You are dismissed Charles."


    The butler bowed and quietly closed the door behind him.


    Lady Joan Satele looked back down at her paperwork. Ever since the Treaty of Imir between the Hyperion and Aarus Empires the population has focused themselves on internal stabilization. Infrastructure and agriculture throughout the nine provinces to the capital has become priority.


    With the newfound peace, the Hyperion Empire has also experienced a baby boom from the lowest of peasants all the way to rumors saying the Queen Consort herself is pregnant.


    With the growing population, the demand for basic crops has also been on the rise. As the second largest agricultural province in the Empire, Satele has been forced to adapt to rising demands and expand current farmland. As Head of House Satele, Joan has been placed at the forefront of agricultural expansion and after giving birth to her own son Arthur, has been knee-deep in paperwork.


    "Why did Sophia have to run off and get married? She would still be Head and all I''d have to do is care for Arthur."


    After lamenting in her own misery, the infant resting under her desk began to stir and started crying. Joan picked up the crying child and pulled him closer to her chest. Seemingly ignoring how the snake on his belly suddenly grew a couple inches and wrapped itself around her neck. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Having a nice nap there Katris?


    I do quite enjoy the presence of your offspring. He has been much quieter than expected.


    Joan nodded in agreement with her partner. Her son has been rather easy to take care of even with her husband down doing his experiments. She turned and spoke to the infant as if expecting him to respond, "Oh is someone finally hungry? I was under the impression you would be sleeping all day today. You''ve acted quite the sloth." The baby just continued to cry until she unbuttoned her blouse and began feeding him.


    "Maybe you just wanted to give me a break from this damned paperwork? If that''s the case you much more helpful compared to your father."


    Silence reigned in the room and Joan found a chance to close her eyes. She thought about just how busy life has become and her son''s future as the heir to the House.


    Moments later, there was a knock on the door. Joan grabbed a cloth and threw it over her exposed chest and child.


    "Come in."


    In walked the butler Charles, carrying a tray of food and a stack of papers.


    "Apologies milady, but some farmers from the east are requesting protection as they expand their lands closer to the forest."


    *Sigh* "Very well, just put the papers on top of that stack and hand me the tray." Charles did as instructed and bowed. He turned to leave but was stopped by Joan.


    "Charles could you please relay a message to my sister so they can prepare for our visit? Although I know she loves surprises that husband of hers tends to get easily overwhelmed."


    "Right away, milady."


    "Thank you."


    Charles bowed again and left, closing the door behind him with a click.


    -----------------------------


    Joan finally got a chance to leave her study and moved to the southern part of the castle. Baby sleeping in her arms and golden serpent-like partner around her neck, she moved at a steady pace. Passing servants and some of the branch family members, she politely greeted everyone in a soft tone as to not wake her son.


    She eventually arrived to a metal door with runes inscribed throughout the surface. Joan proceeded to place her hand on the door and channel some of her mana through it. The runes on the door lit in a bright green color and she pulled the door open to a dark staircase leading below the castle.


    "What did I say about getting some proper lighting for this hellhole? I think I''ll get some servants to install lights in here while we''re at my sisters."


    Looking down into the dark, Joan''s eyes suddenly started emitting a low yellow glow and both could be seen with slit snake-like pupils.


    The ''Mind''s Eye'' is the bloodline ability of the Satele Clan. Granting the user an amplification to mental manipulation magic and increase in overall perception. With the increased perception, also comes the ability to see in the dark.


    And that''s all Joan needed it for.


    She walked down the stairs eventually arriving to a large room filled runes and enchanting tables. Cages were also placed at the end of the room holding people who seemed to be asleep. These men and women were once all criminals wanted in the Satele Province for the most heinous of crimes. Now they served as the Lords test subjects for his experiments towards enchanting and further knowledge of the family''s bloodline ability.


    Joan then turned to the only part of the room with lights on. There, she spotted a giant, black and green, spiky basilisk wrapped around one of her husbands presumed test subjects. In front of the basilisk stood a brown haired man, wearing dark clothing under a red long coat.


    "William what did I tell you about getting more lights down here? It''s quite tedious to have to use my eyes just to walk down some stairs."


    The man turned to face his wife and his brown eyes just stared at her for a bit, seemingly examining her.


    "Hello to you honey. Even in the darkness you beauty brightens up the whole room."


    Joan snorted. "Compliments won''t be helping you today. Sophia gave birth to a son, and we''ll be leaving tomorrow morning to visit. So you and Odur there best finish up your tests. Also, while we''re gone I''ll be sending servants down here to install more mana lights to brighten this place up. Make sure to clean up your mess before we leave."


    "Of course my dear, Odur and I are almost finished with this chap and we''ll be up for dinner." William then took a moment to look around his lab, it really was a mess. Broken enchanting tools lay all over the floor and there were bloodstains too. He suddenly realized that he must of been experimenting with this man''s mind for a while now.


    William then looked at his partner still holding the unconscious man.


    Odur how long have I been working on this man?


    I''m pretty sure I''ve been holding on to the welp for two nights now. I''m surprised I haven''t crushed him at this point.


    William cringed at that. He''s been down here for two days? Joan was sure to hurt him for that. He then looked back her retreating form. She didn''t seem very angry, in fact she barely even payed attention to him. William came to the conclusion that his son was doing a mighty fine job keeping the heat off him so he could continue his research.


    Good work must always be rewarded.

 Chapter 3: Cause for Celebration

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Throne Room***


    A silver haired man dressed in a gown embroidered in gold and white sat atop a rather plain looking dark brown throne. Adjacent to him, sat a beautiful and heavily pregnant raven haired woman with piercing violet eyes on a throne much like his own, both looking down at the short armored man giving his report.


    ¡°...leaving new heirs for each House appropriately, with House Rinehart themselves being blessed with twins. All children appearing to be healthy and mana capable.¡± finished the short man.


    Queen Consort Ariel Granitas elected to speak first, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You are dismissed.¡±


    The man kneeled once again like he did when he entered, and left the throne room.


    Ariel continued, ¡°Well this is indeed joyous news. Why don¡¯t we take some of the money out of the treasury to partake in a celebration? The Empire can definitely use news like this to boost citizen morale and serve as a reminder to enemies. We may even invite the House families to the capital for a proper reception. It has been so long since we¡¯ve all been together and I am sure everyone being able to reacquaint themselves with each other will be good for all. We can even-¡±


    Emperor Tyrus Granitas noticed her pause to breathe and decided if he was going to stop his pregnant and overly-emotional wife this was his chance to strike, ¡°While I do agree this is cause for celebration, I do not believe it is wise to invite all the Houses to the capital so soon. There are no doubt enemies plotting with this news and assassins are to be expected. Having all the heirs brought to one place at the same time will no doubt bring disaster. The Houses are no doubt settling things down and heading back to normalcy. Besides, you haven¡¯t even given birth yet.¡±


    Ariel crinkled her nose and looked at her husband with a pout. Tyrus had a point, but she longed to see her best friend Sophia again and that cute daughter of hers. Not to mention the shy little Ria Arshan, who she quite enjoyed teasing. Ariel¡¯s son left after reaching the age of twenty and went out to explore the world. Like all future heads of House Granitas, he needed to have experiences with just him and his partner alone and with no assistance. She wouldn¡¯t admit it openly, but with her son and friends gone and the Empire at it¡¯s longest time of peace on record, she was incredibly bored.


    There were silver-linings, like no one dying and the Imperial family becoming more wealthy with the peace. But in all honesty, that was nothing compared to the fact she was about to have another child.


    That should be at least ten years of busy work! Finally something to do!


    ***Soltain City***


    ~~~Skylar Soltain POV~~~


    I grunted in pain as I hit the dirt of the courtyard hard. My opponent is superior to me in strength atleast, but I doubt that¡¯s all. Before I would grab my spear again I looked at the man beating me into the ground with no remorse. My eyes widened as I noticed his feet.


    He hasn¡¯t even moved yet! This is ridiculous!


    ¡°Again.¡± My grandpa spoke clearly and with authority. Wearing his usual black cloak with a golden fur hood, except with no armor underneath. Whenever we practiced physical training and endurance he always turned on his scary side. He would always say that there is no room for mistakes in battle, and when I sparred with him, every mistake I made would be answered with pain and dirt in my face. I also knew if I didn¡¯t grab my spear soon he would strike me while I am down, for ¡°no serious enemy will wait for you to recover.¡± So I grabbed my weapon and began channeling light magic through the pole to the head, focusing on the tip and the sharp edges specifically.


    My weapon began to vibrate and strengthen, but more importantly the head now had a slim beam of golden light coating the edges and point. My grandpa is apparently a master of mana weapon and physical strengthening. Before the Empire was formed, he developed the technique of channeling mana through his weapons and coating them in the golden light of our family. The weapon becomes much more durable and far more deadly. Depending on the strength of the user, the weapon could cut through even the most powerful of spells or even deploy a golden wave of light just from a simple slash. The problem is the quality of the weapon also limits the user, so both strong materials and a strong wielder are needed to push the limits of light channeling. I am sure there is more cool stuff my grandpa can do but whenever I ask he says, ¡°Girl you''re still not ready for better techniques.¡±


    Also there''s the fact that this spear is just a training spear and won''t last much longer with my mana pushing through it.


    My grandpa''s hard-blue eyes glance over the spear head and then back at me. ¡°Oh so you''re going to get serious now girl? Then show me something new. Because I am starting to think you aren¡¯t quite ready for the capital or that griffin partner yet. Maybe next year?¡±


    I know not to respond to my grandpa¡¯s thoughts. On the outside I am as cool as ice, not even moving from my offensive spear stance. Although on the inside, I am mad.


    I couldn''t care less if I go to the Academy or not. I am sure Mother has taught me more than enough and I would be fine continuing to learn from her. But I really want a griffin partner, and no one is going to stop me from getting one.


    I break stance and circle around him, he is actually cocky enough to remain standing in the exact same spot and doesn¡¯t even turn his head to face me. Well strong as he is, I know for a fact that he can¡¯t see me behind him so he¡¯s going to be forced to rely on his other senses. He¡¯s giving me an advantage, small at it is against someone like him, but, ¡°in battle one must make use of every possible advantage.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I charge mana through my legs and shoot towards his back. I thrust my spear tip forward towards his lower upper body. In the blink of an eye, I now realize grandpa is facing me. Our entire session, he has never used a weapon, like before he still uses the mithril metal guards protecting his forearms. Another advantage, as he only has protection inside arms reach and thus leaves his lower body exposed.


    He readies to use his arms to block another attack and seems to have recognized my target. As I get closer, I feint my attacking his upper body and as expected, he blocks and deflects my spear to his right side. I use this opportunity to channel as much mana as I can through my arms and at the butt end of my weapon. I slide the weapon down and strike full force towards his groin. The wind behind my weapon builds in pressure as I slice through the air.


    Grandpa realizes that my true attack wasn¡¯t with the spear head and jumps in a bright flash. Moving from where the butt-end of my spear aimed now standing behind me. I stood in a daze realizing what just happened. My spear now in shambles from the amount of power forced through the base.


    ¡°God¡¯s above! I had you! Fighting you isn¡¯t fair at all! How can you be that fast?!¡±


    ¡°That was good girl. You made me use my ownmovement technique to dodge that blow. A regular mortal man would have died instantly.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help at all! Sparring against you is like battling against a super-fast mountain or something!¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, you have forced me to use my own creation and it only makes sense you should be rewarded for that victory. Next time we train I will begin teaching you some more House offensive magic. I think that¡¯s enough today, your mother told me the Satele¡¯s will be arriving soon anyways. The even have their new babe with them.¡±


    Auntie¡¯s baby?! Another cute little brother?!


    ¡°Really? When?¡±


    ¡°I am sure they will be here by daybreak, so you don¡¯t have a lot of time to clean yourself up and get breakfast before they arrive.¡±


    I looked down at my body and noticed I really was dirty. I even had a couple bruises on my arms and one on my leg. I quickly channeled light magic through my left hand, just like how my father taught me, and began healing my wounds. As I got the bruise on my leg, the glow on my left hand fizzled out and faded.


    I''m out of magic? How didn¡¯t I notice earlier?


    I tried to stand up but found myself collapsing from mana exhaustion. I really need to start training my body for what happens once I run out of mana.


    As if reading my thoughts, my grandpa picked me up and said, ¡°Perhaps will also start your post mana exhaustion training too before you leave. You will most likely have to continue it yourself while you''re at the capital. I suggest looking for a training partner. I¡¯ll bring you to your room and have Mary arrange for some food brought up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Grandpa.¡±


    ---Daybreak---


    I walked out of my room feeling much better than how I felt when I entered. My mana reserves are still low, but with a little rest and some food there not completely depleted like they were. I¡¯d have to thank the cooks for such a good breakfast when I get the chance.


    Im wearing a plain light blue loose fitting dress that reaches my ankles. It was particularly chilly this morning and is still cold outside. Plus, the only people visiting are Uncle William and Auntie Joan, so appearances don¡¯t really matter for this reunion.


    I walked down the the main dining room inside the castle and found everyone talking at the table. My mother appeared to be holding a sleeping infant I didn¡¯t recognize, and I can see my aunt holding Max. Max is an excitable little baby and is looking all over the room at the bright chandeliers and then back at my aunt¡¯s golden eyes. He seems to like her, and is trying to grab at her face seemingly attempting to catch her shiny orbs. I continued to stroll up to my family and entered hearing range.¡±


    ¡°...managed to have two babies within just a decade. Your like baby making machine, popping out such cute children.¡±


    My mother continued to hold for what I can guess is my infant cousin, and he lay asleep even as everyone in the room continued to talk, unperturbed by the noise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I was surprised that after thirty years of trying Jacob and I would be blessed with two children in a decade. But I am very happy because of it.¡± she smiled down at the boy in her arms. ¡°Arthur here is quite simple, does he only sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes! So far he has only decided to wake up when he is hungry or needs to go to the bathroom. Sometimes he just goes in his sleep and will sit in his own filth until I smell it. He seems to be quite the sloth, but I would be lying if I said he was difficult to care for. Even with Will in that lab of his all day.¡±


    Said man attempted to defend himself, ¡°You have told me repeatedly you don¡¯t need my help right now! I will gladly keep him with me and watch him while I work down in the lab.¡±


    ¡°He is a baby! I will not let you keep him in that hellhole longer then he needs to be. Growing up around broken minds and bodies is surely not something a child should be partaking in.¡±


    It was at this point Max noticed my approach. He pointed at me and did his best attempt at a scream, bringing everyone¡¯s attention to me.


    ¡°Hello Uncle, Auntie, how was your trip over?¡± I said as I approached my aunt and gave her a hug. I took Max out of her arms and let him play with my shiny hair.


    She proceeded to respond, ¡°It was quiet. Although I am sure I have told you all how cold I get up here especially with it still snowing and all. Now how are you little Sky? Are you ready to head to the capital?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see why I need to leave for the Academy. Mother has taught me plenty in academics and my magic only get¡¯s better with practice.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s more of a political thing. As a future leader of the Empire, they want you to be at least familiar with the capital, plus you meet other people your age from all around Hyperion.¡±


    My mother even chimed in, ¡°My friend Ariel will be there too, Do you remember her? I am sure she will assist you with anything you may need and all. Her being Queen can be quite helpfultoo.¡±


    ¡°How can I forget the Queen? As much as I struggle with the other Houses and their prominent members I think I¡¯m pretty familiar with the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Good, then you should be fine.¡±


    I sat down next to my aunt and allowed Max to continue to play with my hair.


    Aunt Joan took a sip of her wine and then looked at my father. Wait. Wine in the morning? I looked around and noticed all the adults were drinking wine. The baby party must be starting early.


    She put down her cup and put on her politics mask, much like my mothers, ¡°Jacob, while were here, I am going to need to ask you for a favor.¡±


    My dad gestured for her to continue, ¡°Anything, how can we help?¡±


    ¡°Well I am sure you''re aware of growing demands with the population boom so I am just going to cut to the chase. Can we borrow some of your griffin riders for aerial reconnaissance? Expanding farmland has brought us closer to the forests and the beasts that reside in them. I have hired adventurers out for both guarding the farmers and clearing magic beasts inside the forests, but it is hard to spot where the larger hordes and nests are from the ground. If you could spare a few of your men to aid in our expansion I would greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You got so serious for a moment I thought you were to ask for the entire army. Jacob why don¡¯t we just give her some of the younger recruits for the time being? I am sure a little time in the skies with their partners and practice relaying correspondence will be good for them.¡± My mother spoke before my father could reply.


    Dad nodded, ¡°Joan are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Thanks for helping us out you two.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. What else is family for?¡±

 Chapter 4: Life Goes On

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    ---Six Months Later---


    ~~~Skylar Soltain POV~~~


    ¡°Do you have enough clothes? We won¡¯t see you until winter so you may have to buy some more at the capital. Be sure to be careful over there. Nobles are crawling all over the place.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bring that much clothing, you know as well as I do that I will be provided with a few sets of uniforms. As for the nobles issue, I hate to burst your bubble Dad but I am pretty sure we''re nobles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s technically true my dear but we are far different from that rabble. Your father is just reminding you to watch your back, you will be on your own now. We¡¯ll have some guards ride with you to the capital and a squad of griffin knights overhead. Once they see you enter the Academy gates, they will depart.¡± My mother reminded and I turned to see a large brown hair brown bearded man in silver armor bearing the Soltain insignia. I recognized him from training and expeditions with my Grandfather.


    My grandfather walked up beside the man and introduced him, ¡°Girl, this is Knight Captain Winston, he will be escorting you on the ground and we¡¯ll have a few men in the air as well. He¡¯s one of my best so I know you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I nodded and bowed, ¡°I appreciate the assistance Captain.¡±


    ¡°It is no trouble milady, if we leave now we should be in the capital by the end of the month giving you plenty of time to prepare for your tenure at the Academy.¡±


    I assented. I said my goodbyes to my family and mounted my horse. It was going to be a long trip, I would have preferred to just fly there on a griffin, but my family said it would be best to travel the path from Soltain to the capital at least once from the ground. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ride on my partner for a couples years anyway, with him being so young and all. I looked back inside my satchel to check on him, Idos remained resting alongside all my other traveling gear. Grandpa told me he would be doing a lot of sleeping and eating in his first few years, but would grow rapidly. Growing griffins also require plenty of food, and I was relieved to learn that my mother contacted the Queen to arrange for my partner to remain fed during my stay at the capital.


    Mom left a few words for me before we started moving, ¡°Be sure to make friends during your time at the Academy, some of the people you meet will no doubt end up very influential and useful in the future.¡±


    ---Three Months Later---


    ~~~Jacob Soltain POV~~~


    Reading over the recent lumber reports brought in by the province this quarter, I was glad to see that we were over our desired goal and have extra lumber to spare. I signed a paper requesting for this quarters additional lumber to be used for expansion of the Merchant sector in the city. We were also in the prime of fishing season, and the villages on the coasts were already seeing the fruits of their labors. Although fishing season also means the higher possibility of raids from the Barbarian Isles in the north, so I assigned my father to lead a contingent of the Sky Corps to patrol the coast and keep the people safe.


    Placing my last piece of paperwork away, I finally got a chance to stand up and stretch my arms. With Skylar at the Academy and an overall productive summer for the province, I have been far less stressed.


    ¡°Daa~ Daa~!!¡± I looked down to see my crawling son asking to be picked up. So I bent down and lifted him into my arms. Usually while I am working, Max spends most of his time with his mother, but today Sophia handed our son to me and has been in her ¡°study¡± all day. I put emphasis on her ¡°study¡± because it is more of a giant garden than anything else, and takes up most of the space atop the castle. As a rather excellent alchemist and herbalist, she grows various kinds of fauna and flora on the roof. The problem with her garden is it¡¯s not the safest place in the world, and I specifically remember one instance where her plants tried to devour my arm right off my body.


    Looking down, I recognize how my son has grown much like his own sister. He has become a very energetic child and always wants something to keep him distracted, we¡¯ve also noticed he has gotten quite proficient in voicing his desires.


    ¡°Maama~.¡±


    Yes, his intentions were quite clear. Though it was still only the afternoon and she was sure to be in that garden of hers for at least a few more hours.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea Max. She is no place a child should be seen at, you know, with the man eating plants and all.¡± I shuddered at the thought, I¡¯ve only been in their twice and have been attacked both times. Clearly her plants did not want me in the area, and I happily obliged.


    Max started to whine but I repeated myself knowing he would get the message. ¡°No Max. Your mother is busy right now, you will see her tonight.¡± He processed my words and scrunched up his face, leaving the waterworks to follow.


    I have to distract him. If Mary walks in and tells Sophia I¡¯ll be sleeping by myself indefinitely. I would just give him to dad, considering he always knows how to keep Max entertained. But the man isn¡¯t here, and I am running out of options. Then, it hit me.


    I shifted all his weight to my left arm and held up my right. Proceeding to channel a low-level ¡®light flare¡¯ for him to look at. My son almost immediately ceased his crying and stared at the spell. His ocean blue eyes showing the reflection of the golden light emitting from my hand. He reached his arm out to grab it, which should be fine considering how this spell is non-lethal and really only meant as an aid. He covered the light with his little fist seemingly try to steal it, but when he moved his arm back towards himself, he noticed the spell remained atop of my hand.


    Max was undoubtedly confused, and tried again, only to be met with the same result. My little flare never moved from my palm and remained emitting a low but consistent light.


    I don¡¯t know if it was from pure ingenuity or pure luck, but what my son did next left me gaping. He opened his palm which started glowing a light very similar to mine, if not a bit brighter. I instinctively canceled my spell and almost dropped him too. I saved myself by catching him mid fall but my brain remained racing.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Holy shit! You¡¯ve got to be fu-¡± My thoughts caught up to me and I quickly closed my mouth.


    How in the Gods is that fucking possible?! He is barely nine months and channeling ¡®light flares¡¯! I didn¡¯t perfect that fucking spell till I was six!


    I started to panic. My children were going to be the death of me, first Skylar and her pushing the limits of everything that crosses her path, and now a crazy magic prodigal son. When should we start training him? I wonder what his elemental affinity is? We shouldn¡¯t start to early and have to stop ourselves from giving him more than he can handle. Perhaps I should call dad back to discuss this.


    ¡°You know, maybe we should go see your mother.¡±


    Still holding a ¡®light flare¡¯ in his hand, Max began clapping and yelled, ¡°Maama~!¡±


    ---Two Weeks Later---


    ~~~Sophia Soltain POV~~~


    While there are days that I spend all my time up in the gardens working on one project or another, today I decided to assist my husband with his Lordly duties and all. With the large amount of paperwork on his desk and mine beside it, I am sure he is grateful.


    Little Max is moving all over the room and I can tell he is still trying to use mana. Ever since we learned he can channel light magic at the age of nine months, I made the decision it would be best if we block that for now. The mana inhibiting band wrapped around his wrist is proof of that. Perhaps when he can form cohesive sentences and we know he¡¯ll be safe enough not to hurt himself, we¡¯ll take it off.


    I took a break from my paperwork, leaned back into the chair, and observed Max as he continued to struggle. Activating my ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯, I examined how he was in fact channeling mana, most likely instinctively, and a lot for a boy who wasn¡¯t even a year yet. Luckily, the inhibitor was doing it¡¯s job, and blocking him from manifesting that mana into any physical forms he can recognize. After repeated failures, I can only assume he chose to move his attention to something else.


    He placed his feet flat under him and attempted to stand up. I recognized his goal and immediately got out of my chair. Kneeling down beside my desk, I gestured for him to walk to me, ¡°Come here Max, come to your mother.¡±


    Now looking towards me and wobbling around, he carefully approached my direction. Blue eyes flashing from the floor to me, and then back to the floor, Max successfully walked all the way before me until he tripped and fell into my embrace.


    His first steps! It feel¡¯s like it was Skylar learning to walk just yesterday!


    I hugged him tighter, ¡°Great job Max! That was fantastic, you even got it your first try!¡±


    My husband got up and crouched beside us, ¡°Now that is what I would expect from a nine month old, I was under the impression he was going to master light manipulation before he could even run. Good going Max.¡± ruffling his still thin dirty blond hair.


    Max jumped out of our embrace and continued to practice walking until we heard a knock on the door. Our red-headed maid Mary walked in carrying a letter.


    ¡°Milord, milady, we just received a missive from a messenger hawk coming from the direction of the capital. It appears to be from the Imperial Family.¡±


    I stood up and took the letter from Mary. She bowed and closed the door behind her. Opening the letter, I realized it was from Ariel.


    ¡°The Queen, you think it has something to do with Skylar?¡± Jacob asked while looking over my shoulder.


    I opened the letter and proceeded to read the contents aloud:


    Sophia,


    I sent this letter to you as soon as I heard the news but there appears to have been several assassination attempts on the new heirs of all the Houses. So far we¡¯ve heard that Thanatos caught two perpetrators and have their heads on spikes, but rumors show they weren¡¯t the only ones attacked. One of the twins of Rinehart was apparently killed in his sleep and the culprits badly injured the other. They appear to be now calling in a favor from Ryzalon for phoenix blood to save their other son. Rinehart is also trying to keep the attack secret as to not besmirch their honor. Someone wants our children dead, and is willing to use the Assassin¡¯s Guild for it. The targets appear to be the new heirs but I¡¯ll ask my husband to double security around the capital for Skylar.


    Stay safe,


    Ariel


    Jacob bolted out the door and start screaming towards his subordinates. I looked back down at my son and pulled him to me mid stride.


    My eyes flashed a dangerous gleam, ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping in the bed with us for a while. I¡¯m very interested to learn who would dare attempt to hurt my baby boy.¡±


    I walked out the study and noticed Jacob had the guards in a frenzy, apparently he had also sent word to have the griffin knights circling the area to be doubled at night. Him being one to get stressed easily, he will no doubt take numerous precautions to ensure Max¡¯s safety. No point in stopping him, I agree we need to be safe rather than sorry in this situation.


    Walking up and pulling our head maid aside, I whispered, ¡°Mary I need you to have one of our fastest sky knight¡¯s sent to my sister. Apparently someone has put an assassination contract on our children and she needs to know.¡±


    ¡°Right away milady.¡±


    I nodded and began my own precautions. Enchanting the doors and windows with fire spells in case of forced entry was rather tedious, especially considering I was only proficient enough to have the enchantments last the night. But it would be well worth the work if were were to stop or even catch these bastards.


    ---Midnight---


    ***Satele Province***


    ~~~Joan Satele POV~~~


    I woke with a start. Specifically the loud explosion coming from the other side of the room. Shaking William awake I quickly got off the bed, only to see a bloody broken corpse scattered across the floor. Still in a slight daze, I activated my eyes and started examining my surroundings. Noticing a figure dressed in black standing in our bedroom doorway I yelled, ¡°William! Assassins! Keep him alive!¡± Lifting his sleeve his partner Odur shot out and started rapidly growing as it approached the doorway. They both hurried out the door after the intruder. I cared very little about the assassin, no, I needed to check on Arthur.


    I sprinted to the crib on the other side of the room, ignoring the blood and stench ramming my senses. Looking inside, I noticed the various enchantments placed by my husband were still flashing red and my partner Katris coiled atop my son¡¯s belly clearly alert and ready to attack.


    Picking him up, Katris wrapped herself around my neck and I checked if my son was unharmed. He looked fine, and I soon realized that he was still asleep, completely undisturbed from the explosion emanating from inside his own crib.


    *Sigh* ¡°Of course. Nothing stops nap time for you, does it Arthur?¡±


    Did you do that? I asked Katris, gesturing to the body parts scattered around the room.


    No, I can only assume this is the handiwork of your husband. If the assassin were to somehow avoid that enchantment I would have incapacitated him.


    William soon returned with the massive Odur in tow, completely filling up the doorway and with a pair of bloody legs hanging out of his mouth.


    ¡°I thought I told you to capture him, not to feed him to Odur.¡±


    ¡°We had him trapped. I guess he realized he was fucked and decided to kill himself. I am no expert, but my guess would be implanted poison, with his veins turning black and what have you.¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case is it really good idea to let Odur eat him then? I realize he is a basilisk and all but that surely can¡¯t be good for him.¡±


    William looked back at Odur an shrugged. ¡°He offered to eat him and that would be one less body to clean up anyway.¡±


    I looked down my nightgown and at my feet, both stained with blood.


    ¡°Ugh. Whatever. I am going to be holding Arthur for the rest of the night and need a bath. Can you have someone clean this mess up, and replace the carpeting?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure. Can I join you two after? There¡¯s blood all over the place.¡±


    I nodded. Odur swallowed the rest of the body in his mouth and shrunk down to be carried by my husband. We walked out into the hallway only to be approached by two of our guards carrying a letter.


    ¡°Milord, milady, a Sky Knight from House Soltain has just arrived carrying a missive from Lady Soltain.¡±


    I open the letter and began reading.


    Sister,


    Someone has hired out high-level members of the Assassin¡¯s Guild to eliminate our children. Please be careful and stay safe.


    Love,


    Sophia


    ¡°Well she¡¯s a little late, but I do appreciate the sentiment. Guards, makes sure the Knight who arrived is housed and fed for the rest of the evening, griffin too.¡±


    ¡°Yes milady.¡± They bowed and proceeding back down the corridor.


    I lifted my son back up and looked at him in his closed eyes, ¡°Ok time for a bath, isn¡¯t that right Arty?¡±


    My son¡¯s response was a cute little sneeze in William¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Such a good boy.¡±

 Chapter 5: Unexpected Events

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    Today, Jacob decided it would be a good idea to get some fresh air. With the man his wife sent to warn her sister of the looming threat back, the city was more alert. His nephew Arthur was almost killed by an assassin, even as far as getting all the way to his crib. That was cause for concern. Whoever put the hit on the children obviously paid a lot, for assassin''s good enough to get inside the lords bedchambers meant they were some of the top tier of the Guild. Few people on the continent have enough money for a contract of this magnitude.


    Mind racing, Jacob went over numerous scenarios on who would benefit from the new generations deaths. Other noble houses? Outside emperors and kings? Perhaps the elves? There were plenty who may wish to seek his son harm and he couldn''t come to any thorough conclusions. He thought how it would have been convenient if the Satele''s incapacitated one of the perpetrators but they were good enough to kill themselves to avoid capture. That left enough unanswered questions to cause him to feel uneasy.


    He would have to do some research, perhaps even approach Kumio for assistance.


    There was little known about House Kumio. They were obviously a bloodline House based off their longevity and mana capacity, but outside of that, the fox kin from Kumio we''re anomalies. The emperor was the only one who could call for their aid and that was always during times of war. Though Jacob had a working theory that their bloodline undoubtedly aided them in operations of stealth and assassinations. But like all theories, that was just a reasonable guess. He supposed he could ask Sophia about it, with her previously being in a relationship with the current Head, but that was over half a century ago, and he doubted she knew much more.


    Right now the best thing he can do was wait, setting a trap for the day assassins try to kill his only son. The problem was he overreacted and the city has been on high alert for days now. No assassin worth his salt would attack during the heightened security, but they didn''t have to. They were sure to make an attempt as Soltain City heads back to normalcy, and the guards resume their regular routines. They would have to be patient, just like himself.


    Jacob decided to go partake an inspection on the outer walls surrounding his city. With the weather beginning to get cooler again, he elected to wear his worn white cloak with the usual golden fur-lined hood. Peering out to the tall mountains west of the city, he noticed the sun would soon be completely blocked by the vast mountain range and he was running out of daylight.


    Jacob snapped out of his thoughts and started walking along the wall with renewed vigor. Spotting the wheat fields to the south and great pine forests to the east, he realized that the trees were covered and snow was beginning to fall. His people had a great year of harvest, but a still sizable portion of the crops stored in the granaries were supplied from House Satele to the south. It was snowing earlier than expected this year, and the upcoming winter was going to be a dreadfully long.


    ---About One Month Later; Few Hours Before Daybreak---


    ~~~Sophia Soltain POV~~~


    Ever since Ariel told me about the threat to my sons life, I¡¯ve rearranged my entire daily routine. Taking naps with Max in the afternoons under the watchful eyes of trusted guards and servants, I¡¯ve also changed my nightly routine.


    Most nights, I would get in bed with Jacob and we would keep Max between us. They both would eventually doze off and easily reach steady breathing, but I would keep myself fully awake. Sometimes, spending my time reading or just enhancing all my senses through mana channeling, I would keep my eyes activated and wait for my prey to come to me. Jacob was right in that the assassins were no doubt waiting for security to lax, but that would make no difference. The result will remain the same. Anyone who attempts to hurt my family will suffer.


    I¡¯ve had the guards usually stationed outside our door dismissed for over a month now. We didn¡¯t need any good men or women dying from assassin''s we knew were coming. No, this pest problem can be handled by myself and myself alone. Every night I patiently waited, sitting up against the bedpost in a perfectly comfortable spot right next to my son.


    And the time has finally arrived. Sensing two very faint mana signatures, one outside the far window and the other in the hallway. These two were indeed competent, but with my eyes their attempts to remain undetected were basically useless.


    Staying motionless, I waited for the perpetrators to walk right into my trap. The two acted almost simultaneously, both attempting to enter the room from both sides. The runes on the window and door triggered and both infiltrators were stunned. I even watched as the one at the window remained paralyzed and fell to what I can only assume would be his death. I knew the assassins were probably better than to be beaten by some simple runes so I continued to wait. And kept waiting. And waiting.


    The alarm bell started ringing in the castle, most likely from the guards patrolling the courtyard finding the assassins fallen body.


    The mana signature coming from outside the door has remained unmoving for a couple minutes now.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Wait? That¡¯s it!? It was that easy!? Just some shock enchantments on the portals to the room!?


    I picked up Max and put him in my arms. Jacob woke up from the sound of the alarm and grabbed the dagger under his side of the bed.


    He looked to me and asked, ¡°What the fuck happened!?¡±


    I put a finger to my mouth gesturing for him not to yell. Max was still asleep and I¡¯d rather not wake him. I stuffed a little cotton from my pillow into his ears and his eyes remained closed.


    I then stood up and approached the door, baby in arms. Jacob stood behind me with a dagger channeling light magic and was ready for a fight. Opening the door we both looked down on a man frozen and paralyzed on the ground. His eyes darting all over the corridor and then back at us. I had no idea my average at best enchantments would be enough to completely immobilize the people sent to kill my son. That is just pathetic. Perhaps the Guild realized it¡¯s success rate with killing their House targets was pretty low, thus putting newer members on it or something. I didn¡¯t care, I just needed to get one of these bugs to William. He should be able to find their handler and consequently the contract giver.


    The mana lights throughout the corridor lit up and guards started rushing towards us.


    ¡°Milord, milady, we have discovered a paralyzed infiltrator in the courtyard, he appears to have fallen from the walls and is gravely injured.¡±


    Jacob quickly responded, ¡°Get some of our healers to fix him right now! I don¡¯t care if his body¡¯s broken but I want him alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord.¡± The guard rushed back down the corridor towards the courtyard.


    ¡°What about this one milord?¡± A female guard said, gesturing to the frozen man on the ground.


    He pointed towards another man, ¡°Check his mouth for any implanted poison and properly secure him.¡± and then looked back at the guard who asked the question, ¡°Prepare a squadron of Sky Knights to fly with me to Satele City, prisoner in tow.¡±


    They both bowed and carried out their tasks. My husband looked over the rest of the guards filling the hallway. ¡°Secure the castle and double patrols for the rest of the night. I want to make sure these men were working alone.¡±


    I looked back at Jacob as guards rushed to follow his orders, ¡°William only needs one to find out what we need to know. I want the other one.¡±


    He gave me a quizzical look and then nodded, ¡°You should wait for him to get stabilized by the healers first. After that he¡¯s all yours, just keep it down in the dungeons. Should I take Max with me then?¡±


    I glanced at the toddler in my arms in then back at Jacob. ¡°I think that would be best.¡±


    ---The Next Day---


    ~~~William Satele POV~~~


    The man currently immobilized by Odur used to be a wanted rapist and murderer running rampant in my province. I didn¡¯t care for his name but I was aware he had a rather powerful trained fire affinity and was considered pretty dangerous. He was rather short and had very large ears. Those had to be the biggest ears I have ever seen on human before, they were about as long as elven ears but they had a human shape! Speaking proportionally they were simply too large for his head!


    I¡¯ve been inside for at least an hour or so, and main thing I learned was that all the actions he committed were based off some childish notion that he never got enough attention from his mother. He simply wanted to be recognized by people, and through some delusional plan he decided ruining the lives of others was the way best to be seen. It¡¯s true, he has been recognized, as half of the province apparently knows Tim? Tom? Again, I don¡¯t care but his mind will be useful for my research.


    I heard a slam on the door to my lab and pacing down the stairs. Both Odur and I looked towards the source of the noise to see my wife, son, brother-in-law, and four armored knights carrying one man. Another test subject perhaps?


    Joan spoke first, ¡°William we need you to hold off on your experiments for a bit.¡± Odur seemed to recognize the situations importance and threw Tim or Tom back in a cell without me saying anything. Oh well, we can finish later.


    She continued, ¡°This man just became top priority. He was one of the assassins that targeted Max and we need to know where his handler is.¡±


    I nodded. Odur immediately wrapped around the new test subject and I asked, ¡°How is the boy?¡±


    Jacob replied, ¡°Max is fine. The assassins were paralyzed by Sophia¡¯s enchantments and never even got in the room.¡±


    The room sat in stunned silence until I could no longer hold myself. ¡°Hahahahaha~¡± Joan and I immediately burst out laughing. As both women are technically second cousins of mine, I¡¯ve known them much longer than Jacob. Growing up, Sophia has always been abysmal at enchanting and I know that hasn''t changed, these assassins must be horrible.


    After about a minute of laughing, Jacob spoke up, clearly confused, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    My wife replied this time, wiping up a few tears, ¡°Jacob, although everyone can admit Sophia is extremely powerful and a master of both poisons and medicines, she is no enchanter. Her enchantments were always extremely unstable and inconsistent. You weren¡¯t lucky that these assassins were piss poor, you were luckythose enchantments even did what they were meant too."


    I chimed in, ¡°She may say she is a decent enchanter, but if I were you I would either start practicing or getting a real enchanter to assist you. She¡¯s never been one for the subtlety that something like enchanting requires.


    Joan decided to change the subject, ¡°How long will it take you to get what we need to know out of him? The day?¡±


    I looked at the unconscious man held up by my partner, ¡°I¡¯ve been getting better, the experiments are proving to be very beneficial, we should have plenty to teach our son as he grows. As to this guy, a couple hours at most.¡±


    She gaped, ¡°That soon!? Maybe I should start bringing you more prisoners, perhaps I can get Thanatos to stop killing their criminals and just give them to us.¡±


    Double the test subjects? Now that would be very helpful. Gods I love this woman.


    ¡°I am truly blessed to have such a thoughtful wife. I would take you right now if not for the circumstances.¡±


    Joan responded with a rare blush and Jacob started walking back up the stairs with his knights following him.


    ¡°Just get me the location of his handler. I¡¯ll be waiting in the fields outside your castle with my men.¡±


    I was serious about what I said, and considering Arthur was still asleep, I snatched him from my wife¡¯s arms and put him on the couch with Katris on the other side of the room. Odur, realizing my intentions, threw the man in a cell and disappeared from my sight.


    I picked up Joan and walked into one of the vacant cells at the end of my dungeon-like laboratory. She smacked her lips against mine as I pressed her against the wall in the cell. Both of us didn¡¯t have much time so we completely skipped over foreplay. The act was rough and a bit dirty, with being inside a dungeon cell and all, but we both left rather satisfied and I then walked her all the way to the stairs.


    Watching her ass sway as she continued up the flight of the steps, I only turned around after she closed the door to the surface.


    I felt much better and started walking back to the cell with the shitty assassin to begin our little interrogation. I glanced over to the side of the room and saw Arthur, Katris, and Odur, all spread out on the cushions.


    She forgot to take him with her!

 Chapter 6: A Nostalgic Feeling

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    It was safe to say that Sophia Soltain was a sadist. When her husband Jacob was asked about that part of her personality by his male friends, he would wisely avoid the question and steer the topic towards a different direction. If you asked members of the Satele House, they would visibly pale and refuse to comment.


    During the Second War, before she met her future husband and was still head of her family, she was mage feared by almost all on the battlefield. Those that survived the war between the alliance of the Sudites and Aarus versus Hyperion all had stories to tell when her name was mentioned. Some called her the Mistress of Madness, others the Snake Queen, and there were plenty more monicker''s given to her for actions during the war.


    Standing on top of a colossal basilisk that looked to be the representation of Death Incarnate, her appearance on the battlefield often struck fear into friends and enemies alike. Towering over the soldiers like a god would an ant, her partner would crush hundreds of warriors and mages in an instant. She was a true predator, and these simple soldiers couldn''t even be considered prey. When her gigantic partner Xeros wasn''t killing all in his path, she would activate her eyes to strike terror in the minds of hundred and thousands in her visual range. She would flood their minds with their families deaths, friends betrayals, and pure unadulterated lunacy. Those caught by her mind manipulation and didn¡¯t have extremely high magic and mental resistances, didn¡¯t last long. All her allies could do was stare as thousands of enemies began to maniacally scream and attack each other, some even committing suicide to escape the tortures haunting their minds.


    Yes, she was a predator, and sometimes enjoyed to play with prey she considers beneath her. Her eyes abilities were considered the most powerful of House Satele. There were no subtle mind tricks, or emotional identifiers, no, there was just untamable madness.


    Torturing the poor sod who threatened her son''s life, Sophia found herself quite enjoying the experience of inflicting so much pain on another person. It brought up memories for her of a time long passed and she was feeling rather nostalgic. She currently had the man''s limbs nailed in on a wooden cross in the castle¡¯s dungeon. There was a healer behind her on standby for every time she went to far and the prisoner would bleed towards death, but that constant pain and healing wasn¡¯t the real torture.


    The prisoner¡¯s mind was either on the breaking point or was already broken. In his view, standing in Sophia¡¯s place and torturing him to death, was his own mother. As she continued to pull off his nails or slice up his body, she would remind him of all his failures as a son and how she reveled in finally being able to hurt him. This torture went on until the prisoners screaming and sobbing finally stopped, and he slumped unconscious for the eighth time.


    She could just force more of her concoctions down his throat to wake him up, but it wasn''t nearly as fun torturing a man who had no form of awareness anymore. There was also blood all over her clothes and the stench was starting to irk her. She thrusted a mana coated palm threw his chest and crushed his heart in her hand. How dull.


    ¡°Get someone to burn this body and clean the room please.¡± Sophia said to the healer.


    ¡°Right away milady.¡±


    She went to go clean herself up. Thinking over the possible lengths she needed to overcome to get revenge on whoever wanted her son dead. The Assassin¡¯s Guild was very reputable, and usually had a very high success rate. But she knew they weren¡¯t the best, no, there were others far superior in the art of unseen killing. Other¡¯s she could use to have her revenge, whoever thought they could use the guild to get to her baby boy were sure to experience pain.


    After washing herself, she heard the bells signaling the return of her husband and her son. Sophia was shocked that they returned so soon, and hoped Jacob had the information they needed to identify the contract giver.


    Meeting them in the courtyard, her toddler son ran up to her leg and yelled, ¡°Mama!¡±


    She lifted him into her embrace and looked at Jacob, ¡°Did you find the location of the handler?¡±


    ¡°Luckily he¡¯s in a town in the Satele Province close to the border with Imir. We should be able to subdue him with little difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Good. When do we head out?¡±


    ¡°Well dad should be returning soon but I¡¯d rather not wait. I say we gather some Sky Knights and just capture him with your family. Fast and hard. Shouldn¡¯t be to difficult.¡±


    She nodded, that sounded good to her. ¡°I am ready to go. Is my sister going to meet us there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. I am sure they are already on their way.¡±


    All three of them boarded Jacob¡¯s griffin and headed towards the knight garrison.


    ---Three Days Later---


    ~~~Maximus Soltain I POV~~~


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked Mary as my partner and I landed in the courtyard. After disembarking, he ascended back into the air towards the mountains.


    ¡°The lord, lady, and young master have departed to the Satele Province to pursue a lead on the recent infiltrators.¡±


    ¡°Did they find who was behind it?¡±


    ¡°It appears they located the handler of the assassins targeting the children, and are attempting capture. That¡¯s all the information I¡¯ve been made privy too.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I guess I¡¯m going to bo take a nap then. How much longer until dinner?¡±


    ¡°We can bring food to your chambers wherever you¡¯d like. As your the only Soltain here, there¡¯s no point in overdoing it.¡±


    ¡°Just have a servant bring it whenever it¡¯s convenient.¡± I started walking to the double doors leading inside when the alarm bells started ringing. Looking towards the skies, I spotted five griffins with my son leading them. As they got closer I noticed my grandson was sitting in Jacob¡¯s lap and was clearly enjoying himself. Maybe we can get him a partner sooner than the girl if I can start training him.


    They eventually landed and I noticed the rather tense mood between Jacob and Sophia. Max seemed to have not noticed at all and seeing me, attempted to get down from the griffin on his own.


    I recognized the potential disaster and rushed to catch him. He gave me a good hug and then I put him down on the ground.


    ¡°Did you find out who gave the contract?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s faced scrunched up, ¡°Nytos. The king specifically.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The elves?


    It made sense, the elves themselves or at least the Royal Family, hated bloodlines. Elves were a race that lived as long as those with bloodlines and had just about the same mana. The difference was they always had powerful affinities with the five basic nature elements and believed all other magic to be evil power. They worshipped the five God¡¯s and Goddesses of the basic elements and taught their young that those with bloodlines were a curse needed to be cleansed from the world. The interesting thing about that is there are also elves born with bloodlines, beings that with their race and blood live far longer than us and usually have more mana. But with the Nytos Royal Family actively persecuting bloodlines, they were all forced to abandon their homeland and go into hiding.


    Breaking out of my stupor, I asked, ¡°Well what do you plan to do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill the contract giver.¡± Sophia responded as if the most obvious option.


    My eyes widened at the implication. ¡°You''re going to charge to the Nytos Kingdom and kill the king!? Have you gone mad!?¡±


    She covered her mouth to hide a giggle, ¡°No of course not. We¡¯ll just have him assassinated like he tried to do to the kids.¡±


    I suppose that could work, but I doubted the Assassins Guild would take a new contract with a current contract giver as the target. That would just be counterintuitive.


    I thought over how they were going to get this goal of there¡¯s completed and Sophia, knowing what I was thinking, answered for me, ¡°We¡¯re going to ask for Kumio assistance.¡±


    I lost control of my bloodlust almost instinctively on hearing the name. Little Max was stricken with fear and fell down. I immediately reigned it in and steadied my breathing. House Kumio and I were certainly not on good terms but I needed to control my temper.


    Sophia picked up the toddler and started cooing in his ear to make him settle down. I apologized but I had to ask, ¡°Why them?¡±


    ¡°There the best option, it¡¯s either have this done off the books or we bring it to the Emperor and he initiates another war. I believe this way will save far more lives.¡± Jacob responded.


    Just thinking about that accursed House got my blood boiling. I couldn¡¯t be anywhere near this, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine on their own. They seemed to already recognize that fact and we''re still going through with it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll I just got back so I¡¯m going to go rest for a bit.¡±


    They nodded and I turned to head to my chambers. Thinking about Kumio was bringing up some rather unpleasant memories for me.


    ***Kumio Province***


    ---Two Days Later---


    ~~~Third Person POV~~~


    Jacob, Sophia, and little Max, alongside a squad of twelve Sky Knights, landed outside the walls of Kumio town. It was still the beginning of winter, so it was cold and the entire group were wearing cloaks around their respective clothes and armors.


    Kumio town was not like Soltain City. It was much smaller and the citizens of Kumio made their living off the the mining towns just south of the Elotl Mountains. The province was self-sufficient, but just barely. The Head of the House still led the affairs of the province, although he, like the rest of his clan, was still very secretive. Everyone knew that they had trusted subordinates as the ones appearing and announcing laws to the province, but the foxes of Kumio almost never showed their faces.


    Some crime organizations and criminals may think the area a perfect place to set up operations, however they couldn''t be more wrong. The crime rate in Kumio was almost always at zero year round. People that committed acts heinous enough to get noticed by the rulers simply disappeared, no body or anything. Criminals would just vanish in thin air.


    Receiving an envoy from Soltain prior, the guards on the wall of the town opened the gates immediately after spotting the griffins.


    Little Max, walking hand and hand with his mother, struggled to keep up the pace. Nevertheless he was stubborn, and moved his little legs as fast as he could while observing his surroundings. Slipping for the second time, Sophia elected to just carry him the rest of the way. He didn¡¯t make a fuss over it, and just kept looking back at all the people lining the streets and staring at his group.


    There were mumblings about the young Soltain, though Jacob and company seemed to just ignore it.


    The group eventually arrived in front of the largest building in the town, the Kumio manor. The entire grounds easily took up the land of about a quarter of the town, and had a cobblestone path the led directly to the manor in between two forests. Though with the current season, the trees were all but bare and there were dead leaves covering the area.


    Ten of the knights and the thirteen griffins chose to remain waiting outside while the rest approached the manor. Servants immediately came to attend to them and they were directed to the manors meeting room. The two knights who followed them into the manner remained outside the meeting room alongside some of the guards.


    Inside the room, the Soltain¡¯s were met with a man as tall as Jacob and with crimson hair and eyes. He had rather distinct cheekbones and well sculpted features, all in all, he was very handsome. He was the Head of his respective House, Kazuki Kumio. Sitting on the meeting table top beside him was a cute toddler girl who everyone assumed was his daughter. She had crimson hair just like him but with bright and shiny golden eyes. There was also the fact that both the man and the child in front of them had bushy red tails and foxlike ears popping out of their hair.


    Little Max, a boy well known for his fondness of shiny objects, immediately attempted to climb the table too see the girls eyes closer up. Sophia pushed him from his bottom and assisted her son in his goal. He eventually climbed up and both children started chasing each other. The girl smiling and running in circles and little Max, literally right after her tail. They eventually got off the table and started playing at the other side of the room.


    The adults in the room exchanged pleasantries and all sat down. Jacob and Sophia on one side of the table and Kazuki on the other.


    ¡°I must say Sophia you have only grown more beautiful since our last meeting, it feel¡¯s like it¡¯s been ages.¡± Kazuki said.


    Sophia smiled and Jacob just kept his politics face on. He was well aware of Sophia¡¯s previously relationship with Kazuki but that was before they ever even met. It was agreed upon that if possible Sophia could use their former relationship as a means to get a better deal in the negotiations about to take place, but it was doubtful. The man was married now and had a wife of his own. They knew that the chances of such a strategy were slim and best be avoided unless an agreement couldn¡¯t be met.


    Kazuki continued, ¡°Speaking of beauty, I would like to introduce you two to my daughter Kana, she will no doubt grow as mesmerizing as her mother and she has only brought us happiness.¡± Everyone looked back at the two children to see they were both now on the floor sitting and Max was petting her fluffy looking tail.


    ¡°Ah yes and allow me to introduce our first son Max, he¡¯s a little energetic and has kept us quite busy.¡± Jacob replied.


    The conversation derailed to talking about their kids until Kazuki decided to get to business.


    ¡°So how can I help the Lord and Lady of House Soltain?¡±


    Jacob and Sophia looked to each other and then back at the man across from them.


    Sophia spoke, ¡°We want someone dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh and how could I possibly assist you? Kumio has no standing armies like that of most the other Houses.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean Kazuki. This man is a threat to all our children and I want him to suffer.¡±


    Kazuki raised an eyebrow. He was well aware of the Assassins Guilds intentions to kill the new heirs but they knew better than to attack Kumio. It wasn¡¯t really his problem, so he didn¡¯t send anyone to investigate the issue.


    ¡°And who might be the poor fool to incur the wrath of the House Soltain?¡±


    ¡°The reigning Elven King. We want him dead.¡±


    Kazuki contemplated her words. Although there were rather obvious reasons why the elves may put a hit on the new generation it seemed a little too convenient. Information from his sources would lead him to believe the Nytos King would be too busy with skirmishes against the Beast Empire to be targeting children of Hyperion. Although this was an opportunity for his House to benefit greatly from the resources of Soltain, he needed more information.


    "Are you sure it''s the Elven King? We leaders of the empire have made plenty of enemies. I find it hard to believe the Nytos King would bother with us just yet." Kazuki argued.


    Sophia shrugged. "Perhaps not, yet I do not care. The Elven King is just as prevalent an enemy as anyone else. An inevitable conflict that will soon approach if not in our lives then in the lives of our children. All reports of the Kingdoms state are scare, yet all say he has been far more tyrannical and aggressive than his predecessors. So I am just nipping a problem in the bud for my son and daughter. Besides, a message must be sent to the true contract giver, no one is out of reach."


    Jacob let out a long sigh. "Both my wife and I are well aware Kumio can handle this problem in the most efficient manner, none will be the wiser. We just ask for what your House requires in return."


    Kazuki nodded and began negotiations. ¡°Despite our towns quaint appearance, our province is doing rather well for ourselves and are not in need of money. Mining has been very lucrative over the past couple years.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jacob asked.


    There. Now he had his chance to secure the future of his House for years to come. He glanced back at his daughter and then to the Soltains across from him.


    ¡°My House has always been one of secrets. Although we are doing well financially, because of ancient traditions we are also limited in other areas. For example, we have no standing army or alliance with another House to ensure provincial safety, our people live stagnantly because all taxes the province collects goes to the clan first and then back to the province. Also, our clan¡¯s traditions are very old fashioned and very sacred to how we operate, there is no changing them even as clan head. There would be to many people who would cause grief for me should I even suggest that. So I must take a different approach to ensure my House¡¯s prosperity.¡±


    He took a breath and continued, ¡°Houses Satele and Soltain have been an alliance ever since your marriage, with Satele to the south of us and Soltain to the north, the effects of said alliance have easily been seen by my people. Although I resent its establishment, my people have a tradition that their will always be a male as Head of the House that has been around far longer than myself.¡± Kazuki stared at his daughter as his speech progressed. ¡°Because of that, there is no way Kana could be head even if she desired to, so I would like her to help the clan through other means. If we could come to a mutual marriage arrangement between Kana and your son Max then I would be willing to have the Elven King killed.¡±


    Sophia immediately stood up and prepared to yell but Kazuki wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°The marriage arrangement would be just that, an arrangement. If both Max and Kana desired to not be married to each other when they reach the age then we can nullify the agreement. But, if I were to accept this contract to kill the Nytos King then I want the effects of an alliance between Kumio and Soltain to show after you leave this room. With a tri-alliance between Satele, Kumio, and Soltain we would have a much more productive and secure western Hyperion Empire. There are numerous parties that can benefit from this deal and I can think of no one on the losing end.¡±


    The room was silent. The two previously playing kids both sleeping on the floor. The Soltain couple had a lot to think about.

 Chapter 7: Restrained Emotions

    ***Aarus Empire***


    ***Imperial Throne Room***


    Seated atop his throne of gold and silver, Emperor Gregory Aarus II could be seen with a smile on his face. Yes, for the first time since the late Queen¡¯s passing, the Emperor was in a good mood. No, he was ecstatic.


    Although initially his plan to hire out the Assassin¡¯s Guild to kill the Hyperion children wasn¡¯t bearing much results, he couldn''t be happier with the ending. In his emotionally driven state, he payed the Guild double the contracted price so they could place the blame on someone else. Leaving just enough clues for his Hyperion counterparts to come to their own conclusions, and respond appropriately. He wasn¡¯t made aware of the details on who the Guild would frame as the contract giver, though he didn¡¯t care, as long as the investigation didn¡¯t point in his Empire¡¯s direction.


    Although he was completely caught off guard when just moments ago a messenger walked in declaring that the nineteenth Nytos King was missing and presumed dead. Gregory hoped Hyperion would declare full-scale war with the perpetrator, but he wouldn¡¯t go pushing his luck. The Nytos King had been around longer than himself, and even if he wasn¡¯t an immediate enemy now he would no doubt become one in the future. Even so, leaders vanishing in thin air wasn¡¯t a subject Gregory was unfamiliar with.


    During the height of the first war with Hyperion and when his father held the throne, Aarus was on the verge of advancing towards the capital itself for a complete military victory. Every day the army advanced towards the capital Hyperios the trek became increasingly difficult. Constant ambushes and attacks from the air slowed the army¡¯s advance and put morale at an all time low. Still, Emperor Gregory Aarus I was a very charismatic leader. Despite the unceasing attacks, he kept the army moving forward all the way to the Skyll River, which surrounded the capital itself.


    The natural water barrier thwarted the Aarus advance. They knew trying to cross one of the bridges made by their enemies was a recipe for disaster. So the army was forced to set camp while the earth mages spent the rest of the night building a bridge large and stable enough for an entire army to cross.


    The young Gregory, only fourteen years old at the time, respected his father very much. As his only son, he would follow in his footsteps and eventually become the next Emperor. Ruling an empire the size of Aarus and Hyperion combined would certainly be a challenging task, but if anyone could do it, it was his father.


    That night he went to sleep knowing that soon this long war would be over and he could eventually head home. The next morning, young Gregory woke with goosebumps all over his entire body, his senses alert. He didn¡¯t know why, but his instincts were seemingly reacting to an invisible danger he just couldn¡¯t pinpoint. Walking out of his tent, everything looked normal, tents neatly arranged around the area as far as he could see, but something was missing. He approached his father''s tent, spotting the dozen or so guards encompassing all sides of the canvas. Lifting the doorway up, the young Gregory found it empty. The bed as neat as if his father didn¡¯t even sleep in it. Though it was curious that his father¡¯s boots were placed right near the entrance. The Emperor should be in here. But where was he?


    The young Gregory questioned the guards and an investigation began. After hours of searching, rumors spread and emotions throughout the entire encampment began to flare. The low morale rearing its ugly face, and without the charismatic Emperor to bring stability, the army broke down. Gregory II was stricken with grief and a horrifying realization came to him. His father was dead, and he was now the Emperor. His father''s army was in shambles, with military officers and branch family members he barely recognized now approaching him for orders. Soldiers were beginning to abandon their posts and retreated in the direction of Aarus, the invasion breaking down on itself.


    The new Emperor was unprepared and overwhelmed, calling a full retreat back to his homeland and wallowing in his emotions as the Hyperion ambushes continued to strike the now unorganized army. The ambushes on the retreat causing far more casualties than any other attack throughout the entire campaign. By the time the army reached their own borders, only a fifth of the invasion force remained. Ten days later an official treaty was agreed upon and the war was over.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Gregory Aarus II was no stranger to the assassination methods used by the Hyperion Empire. He could only make theories on how it works, but he recognized leaders vanishing in thin air and knew that the Elven King¡¯s death was Hyperion¡¯s response to the attempted assassinations on their children.


    Recalling one of his greatest failures as Emperor put a little damper on his mood. Still, there were other things to be happy about. His only daughter Alaina Aarus not even the age of two years, has already shown a strong affinity towards the family''s bloodline magic. She was a hardworking and determined toddler, pushing her body to the limits to move and operate the way she wanted it too. She would soon be old enough to begin training, and Gregory would spare no expense for the little girl that reminded him so much of his late wife. Her power was going to be recognized all around the world if he had anything to say about it.


    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    ¡°So how has your time been at the Academy so far?¡± Sophia asked her daughter while the entire family was in the dining room eating dinner.


    ¡°The school is pretty boring. Everything we¡¯ve gone over you¡¯ve already taught me and the arrogant minor and merchant nobles are annoying. I know you wanted me to make friends for connections but the only friends I¡¯ve made so far are commoners.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes there aren¡¯t House children anywhere near your age are there? That¡¯s sure to limit one¡¯s drive when they have no one to compete with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah there¡¯s also that. There¡¯s one Thanatos boy I¡¯ve seen a couple times but he¡¯s like four years older than me and about to graduate and leave. I can really only compare myself with the really talented commoners.¡±


    ¡°Well girl how do you place yourself with the rest of your class?¡±


    Skylar gave her grandfather a hard look, ever since she returned he¡¯s been testing her on how she¡¯s improved and it usually brought her pain. A lot of pain.


    ¡°Well Grandpa how do you think I place in a class where I know everything and have no one good enough to compete with? Of course I¡¯m at the top.¡± She practically spat in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get to confident of yourself Skylar, there are kids your age all over the continent whose talent alone could put you on your heels. Look at your brother for example, while you were gone he started making ¡®light flares¡¯ as if it was the simplest thing in the world. You need to keep pushing yourself everyday because although you may have no challenge now it won¡¯t always be that way.¡± Jacob said.


    Skylar gaped at the toddler seated in her lap. She even took the time to notice the mana inhibiting bracelet wrapped around his arm. Her father dropped that little tidbit of information as if it didn¡¯t mean her little brother was a magic prodigy. She knew from the start that he was going to be special but channeling the bloodline at his age was a bit much. Max, rather oblivious to the conversation, continued to stuff potatoes in his mouth with his bare hands.


    With renewed determination in her eyes, Skylar nodded. She needed to keep practicing to remain at the top.


    The rest of the dinner went on peacefully with pleasant conversation until Jacob looked to his wife to see a rather mischievous smirk on her face. He even looked in her eyes and started shaking his head with as most subtlety he could muster to get his point across without gathering his father and daughters attention. She looked back at him and held the smirk.


    Jacob let out a loud sigh. She was going to go through with this and there wasn¡¯t anything he could say or do to stop her.


    Tapping a spoon against the glass that was holding her drink, Sophia brought everyone¡¯s attention to herself, even her son who was looking for the source of the peculiar ringing sound. She looked at her father in law and then at her only daughter.


    ¡°I just wanted to inform you both that Jacob and I have arranged a marriage for little Max to be wed with the heir of House Kumio.¡±


    The General immediately spat his wine across the room and Skylar visibly tightened her grip around her brother. They both had shocked expressions that soon turned to angry ones.


    Sophia continued before either could voice a complaint. ¡°I know you two might be angry for various reasons but this arrangement proves to be very beneficial for everyone. I¡¯m not going to go over details during our dinner but what¡¯s most important is Max can still nullify the arrangement if he so chooses. Now I let you two on this little deal because I love you and respect each of your opinions, but we''re going to keep the agreement for now until Max says otherwise and that will be the end of it.¡±


    Both, faces still red, got up out of their seats and almost spoke simultaneously. ¡°If you could please excuse me.¡±


    Jacob and Sophia nodded and the rest of their family left the dining room. Skylar carrying a messy toddler included.


    Sophia took another bite to eat and swallowed. ¡°That went better than I thought it would.¡±


    Jacob sighed again, ¡°Yes you handled that rather masterfully my dear.¡±

 Chapter 8: Starting Somewhere

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    To ensure cohesive unity between the tri-alliance of Houses Kumio, Satele, and Soltain, a decision to train the three new heirs together was agreed upon.


    The idea was suggested by Joan after she was made aware of her nephew''s marriage arrangement. If all three of the children grew up together and learned to trust each other it would only prove to help relations in the future. Jacob and Kazuki agreed with her suggestion, and when the youngest turned five, which was Max in this case, they would have all three children begin training at House Satele for a year. After that year was up, the three would train at Kumio for a year, and finally finish at Soltain. The families of each of the children would be able to visit or stay wherever the kids were, so everyone thought the idea was rather ingenious. Being able to learn from three different House families would surely put the children far above their peers.


    When Max turned five, Sophia immediately began packing to live at her sisters for the whole year. Jacob to his credit, understood that one of them needed to stay with their young son but he was going to miss them both immensely. As the Lord of the province he couldn''t abandoned his duties, but he''d be lying if he said he didn''t want too. He wished he could just give the responsibilities to his father or daughter so he could stay with his wife. Alas, Skylar was still to youngand his dad was very adamant that he would never take up the mantle again. Jacob decided he would just have to make multiple visits to the provinces his son and wife were located then. Because honestly, he refused to deal with having blue balls for two years.


    At the Satele''s, the children got an introduction of the world and how it works. Joan continued to brush up their reading and writing skills, and started teaching them basic arithmetic and math skills in the time she had to spare. Sophia took the chance to teach the three of them geography, history of the Empire, and more information about the Mavaos continent.


    Even as Joan and Sophia continued to teach them the necessary skills to function academically and socially, they were not the children''s primary teacher. No, the mad scientist himself held that honor.


    William was the one to first introduce the kids to formal magic training. Starting with the basics he gave them his latest theories and ideas on how the world operates on mana and with a proper understanding you could reach limitless possibilities. He taught them that the more they understood about how mana effects the elements and their bloodlines the more they could do with it. They could bend magic the way they wanted, no one said they would have to only use abilities and techniques they learned first hand or through books. The entire first day of his mini class was spent with him ranting on about the possible outlays of mana and his own opinions on said outlays.


    Suffice to say, even as intelligent and mature as they were for their age, the three five year olds quickly lost interest. Arthur electing to take a nap while Kana and Max continued to stare at the massive black basilisk taking up a good portion of the room. They noticed that Arthur and his father treated it like it wasn''t even there, but they simply couldn''t keep their eyes off it.


    The next day the three children were tested for their elemental affinities. William told them how having an elemental affinity meant it was much easier for you to cast spells related to said element. He also emphasized that you weren''t limited to only one element, but it took much more mana to cast a spell not related to your affinity.


    Testing one''s affinity was usually a tedious process. One would have to cast spells of similar difficulty but different elemental affinities and compare mana drainage, this would often leave those trying to determine their gifts to feel completely drained after verification.


    Fortunately the three heirs did not have to undergo such a process. Every member of the Satele House who had awakened their ''Minds Eyes'' always had the ability to see the affinity of others. So it was a rather quick process for William to activate his eyes and list off the kids affinities.


    Arthur had a lightning affinity like his father. Kana had an affinity to fire and Max''s affinity was the same as his older sister''s; air.


    As time passed they continued to learn from all three of their respective teachers and more importantly each other. Growing comfortable to each other''s personalities and preferences. So when it was time to head to Kumio for different training, Max, Kana, and Arthur were each other''s only friends and best friends.


    Though Max became extremely nervous when his mother told him his sister would be meeting them at Kumio as she was finished with the Academy. Max loved his sister, but she repeatedly mentioned that she did not like Kumio and would start muttering things under her breath whenever the topic was opened. The problem was his friend Kana was from Kumio and he liked her alot. Max was scared he may have to choose between his sister and one of his best friends.


    ***Kumio Province***


    Graduating at the top of the Imperial Academy was rather simple for Skylar Soltain. She had an overwhelming advantage from the beginning, and because of that her experience at the capital was rather stunted. She was bored, but now that she was finished she had the opportunity to change that. Skyler thought about how she could go adventuring throughout the continent, explore the world, or head to the Magic Union for new challenges before she took Head of House Soltain from her father. Though she wasn''t even sure if she wanted to do that. The young woman realized she needed to pace herself, she had a long life in front of her. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Skylar visited her father and grandfather at the castle to check on them and then immediately started flying towards Kumio. She hadn¡¯t seen her little brothers in months and wanted to see how they grew. Max and Arthur were the cutest little kids and she cared for them a great deal. A scowl adorned her beautiful features as Skylar thought about the fact that Kumio forced her little brother in a marriage he probably still didn¡¯t know about. She couldn¡¯t help but also feel irritated at whoever the girl was that thought she was good enough for her little brother.


    Flying on her now fully grown partner Idos, she quickly arrived at the quaint town she could only assume was Kumio. She had never actually been here before, but the fact it was the biggest settlement she¡¯s seen so far had her gut saying that this was the place.


    Landing outside the gates, the guards just glanced at her and opened them without saying a word. Skylar looked at the sun, she was rather early. Her mother said that they wouldn¡¯t reach their destination until sunset so Skylar had some free time on her hands.


    Instead of entering the town, Skylar observed her surroundings. What would be thick forests surrounded the entirety of the town, but winter ended only a couple months ago, and the plant life was just beginning to grow back. It was warm today, so Skylar had Idos move towards the clearing outside the town as she removed her fur-hooded cloak and placed it in her bag hanging off her partner.


    Idos slowly approached the pond in the grassy clearing and set himself down right on the shore. He proceeded to put his head down and close his eyes. Skylar dismounted and leaned up against her partner''s body, both sitting in silence and recovering from the long journey.


    What are we going to do now? I want to explore the world but I don¡¯t know if i''m ready.


    Skylar¡¯s griffin partner just made a noise that sounded like a mix between a growl and a grunt. Keeping his eyes closed and seemingly ignoring her own mentally prompted problems. She glared at him and scoffed, ¡°Why do you have to be like that sometimes? This is a serious issue!¡±


    No visible response emitted from the griffin but after a couple minutes of silence he deemed her with a telepathic reply.


    If you want to go adventuring you need to have others with you whom you trust.


    She nodded. Of course she would need to work with others she trusted, but there weren¡¯t many people she could trust with her life. Skylar supposed she could track down a couple of her friends from the Academy to join the Adventurers Guild with her. Though not right now, family comes first.


    ---Sunset---


    The three children alongside Sophia and a contingent of knights, approached the gates of Kumio town. The gates were already opened so the knight leading the group nodded to the gate guards as they nodded back. With the alliance, knights and soldiers from all three provinces could at least recognize prominent figures from each others forces.


    Though one of the guards at the gate spoke up loud enough for those inside the carriage to hear.


    ¡°The young Lady Soltain arrived at the gates earlier today, and she seems to still be at the clearing south of the town.¡±


    The kids and Sophia immediately perked up, each having different expressions.


    Sophia stopped the group and walked out of the carriage, kids on her heels. She looked to the knights and said, ¡°You have all done your duty, you are free to return back to Satele whenever you please. Do make sure to rest at the town for a night though.¡±


    Still on there horses, the knights bowed and continued further into the town.


    Sophia then looked down at three children still at her waist. Max wanted to try his hand at carrying around a sleepy Arthur on his back and Kana was following Sophia like a stray puppy. Ever since they first met Kana has always looked up to Max¡¯s mom. She heard stories on how powerful she was and was once the strongest in her clan until she got married. In Kana¡¯s eyes, Sophia was everything she wanted to be.


    Sophia looked specifically at the girl following her, bright yellow eyes and long crimson hair reaching all the way down to her tail. Her red tail and ears twitching ever so slightly showing how nervous she was. Max had told her about his cool big sister, and that she might not like Kana because she didn¡¯t seem to like Kumio¡¯s. Sophia herself wasn¡¯t very worried, she knew her daughter better than anyone, and she was confident Skylar would love Kana.


    Grabbing the little girl''s hand Sophia directed her gaze at her son and nephew, ¡°We¡¯re going to go meet Skylar now so if you want to carry him all the way there do try to keep up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom this is really easy! I can do this all day.¡± Max replied. Although his actions were betraying his words, both boys were about the same size and the young Soltain was clearly struggling.


    The group walked to a grassy clearing between the woods and approached a pond with a large griffin laying beside it. Leaning against the griffin was a young blond haired woman wearing a silver blouse, dark pants, and knee high leather boots. She looked to be sleeping alongside the giant beast, but really was just pretending.


    Max approached his big sister and threw his cousin on top of her, hoping to startle her. Skylar caught the now awake Arthur and hugged the life out of him. She proceeded to get up and hug Max also in a rather uncomfortably tight group hug.


    ¡°How have my two little brothers been? Have you been training hard?¡± The two choking boys just muffled in her chest as they continued to struggle to escape her grasp.


    Skylar then looked up to see her mother and a little girl she could assume was the Kumio heir. Taking a closer look at the girl, she dropped the boys like a wet rag and time seemed to stop.


    Big bright eyes, long silky hair, two red ears popping out the top of her hair and the fluffiest tail Skylar had ever seen.


    She is the cutest thing I have ever seen! I think I¡¯m going to keep her! Who could possibly hate a being this adorable!?


    The silence got to Kana, and she let go of Sophia¡¯s hand and trounced up to Skylar and pointed at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hate my family or even hate me! But Max and Arthur are my friends and nothing you say is going to change that!¡±


    Skylar just let out a very unladylike squeal and tackled the little girl. She sat criss crossed and put Kana right in her lap, petting her all over. Kana clearly enjoyed the petting and didn¡¯t voice any complaints as Skylar continued. The two girls working out their issues before they could even be recognized.


    The sun was almost completely out of the sky and it was starting to get dark.


    ¡°Come on you four let¡¯s head to the Kumio manor. It¡¯s getting dark and I¡¯m sure Kana¡¯s parents will begin to worry.¡± Sophia said as she continued to stare at a spot on the other side at the pond.


    Skylar and Max looked over but saw nothing, so they nodded. Skylar never let go of Kana as they continued to the town.


    The kids were moving on to their next part of their training, not really knowing what to expect.

 Chapter 9: Testing Ones Capabilities

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Kumio Province***


    Training in Kumio was an interesting experience for the three children.


    When they arrived, the Kumio Clan immediately threw them into the thick of instruction. All of them having a different or new teacher every week. Each educator lecturing them on a different subject. Though everything they were taught in Kumio stemmed from the same subject.


    Each lesson was based off the premise of deception and manipulation. Learning how a noble must act, how they must look, and what they must say. You are defined by your actions, and the elders at Kumio taught that each social decision one makes must be planned and calculated. In the noble world, people are judged immediately on first impressions, and each mistake will be magnified by fellow nobles. Although members of the Kumio clan rarely interacted in the public, when they did, each decision they made in front of others was flawless.


    The Kumio elders were arrogant, and a specific elder with a clearly aged face showing he was well over a couple centuries old, made sure the kids knew it. Elder Urashi, as he called himself, was the definition of an overbearing old man. He preached about how the kids were far above others because of their standing and instructed them in social manipulation and continued their magic training.


    Each day the kids were given an instructor on how to hold a regal bearing, how to play the emotions of others, and how to dominate in the noble arena. Each teacher different from the previous, but all supporting the notion that the kids were to be leaders in a world of followers. They were a cut above the rest, and at the end of every day the three children met with Elder Urashi to practice mana control and review what they learned throughout the day.


    Although Elder Urashi was an arrogant and rather hard-headed old man, he was an effective teacher. He taught that as nobles, there are no wasted movements and actions. Every choice must be clear cut and decisive. This also ran alongside through the use of magic, Urashi taught that every spell must be controlled and those that wasted mana we¡¯re only stunting themselves. Everything practiced were always chantless spells. Urashi claimed incantations were an abomination of true magic and were to be only used by ¡°talentless mages.¡± Everyone could perform both chanted and chantless magic manipulation, but chantless spells were far more difficult compared to their chanted counterparts. Incantations were a shortcut so a caster wouldn¡¯t need to understand how a spell is formed, while chantless spells were literally a shortcut in that they took no time to cast. Urashi personally examined each of the kids strengths and weaknesses, and prioritized mana control and chantless manipulation every night before they were released from training. Each mistake was chastened appropriately, and each success was rewarded with verbal praises and reminders of why they were prodigies.


    Yes, it would be appropriate to say that Kana, Arthur, and Max were all magical prodigies.


    Kana, a rather boisterous and stubborn girl, was a natural for fire manipulation and an extremely hard worker. She wore her heart on her sleeve, and her personality was very similar to that of Max¡¯s older sister Skylar. After training or playing with her two best friends, Kana could always be found near Skylar. Skylar personally assisting her in all she was learning, thus putting her ahead in training and stunning all her teachers.


    Arthur for what he cared to show, was rather reserved and lazy compared to the only female of the trio. His work ethic based off completing each task and goal the simplest and most efficient way. Elder Urashi used to scold him on his nonchalant attitude, but after he learned that Arthur could easily complete and present anything taught to him, Urashi stopped chastising him. His mana control the best out of the group, Arthur was always the first of the kids to complete the nightly review with the old Elder. He even awakened his ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯ rather early for his age and over the course of the training started to practice what he could with his aunt.


    Max¡¯s personality almost mimicked that of his mother''s. He was an extremely confident boy who did what he said and said what he did. Although out of all three children, he let the compliments and superiority preached to them influence his personality the most. Max would attempt to mask his newfound arrogance inside, but his sister and mother both recognized it from his behavior. He truly believed himself to to be powerful, and his family elected to not say anything because he would eventually grow out of it. Although his mana control was the poorest of the group, Max still wasted little to no mana when casting spells. His raw physical power was the highest out of the three, and his practiced spells always caused the most damage. This fact only fueled his attitude and the superiority complex he held over others he considered beneath him.


    Despite their varying personalities and quirks, the three children only grew closer to each other. Spending most free time just playing with each other and being the kids they were supposed to be. Often seen exploring the forest around the manor and running throughout the entire town. Though there was always a balance, and when needed each child could drop the childish persona, replacing it with the regal bearing and aura that was instilled into each of them. By the time six months passed since they arrived in Kumio, the children could almost consider themselves ready for the public arena.


    ~~~Maximus Soltain II POV~~~


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Elder Urashis dark brown eyes looked us over as we sat side by side on the floor. The last few months of training have been really boring and I¡¯m starting to feel like we¡¯re just wasting our time. We should be doing some real fighting and he should be teaching us stronger spells than what we¡¯ve been stuck at. The old fart is holding us back instead of helping us get more powerful.


    ¡°This will be your last week until we advance to the second part of your training. You will be learning how to dance from my grandaughter to be prepared for more formal settings. Knowing how to properly dance is just another requirement in being nobles of your stature so we must prevent you from embarrassing your families.¡±


    I bristled at his words and visibly scowled.


    Learning how to dance!? What a complete waste of time.


    Kana spoke up, ¡°Mom¡¯s teaching us?¡±


    The door opened and a lady looking to be an older Kana walked in. I never have actually seen her mom yet but I wasn¡¯t stupid. She was wearing some type of long-sleeved dress that was the same color as her hair. I then looked back at the old fart.


    ¡°Why do we have to learn how to dance? It seems kind of dumb.¡± I said.


    The old fox grunted, ¡°You¡¯ll either learn or you won¡¯t move to the next part of the training. Your opinion in the matter means nothing.¡±


    Kana¡¯s mom just smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Max will be done before you know it.¡±


    ¡°If I had to do it Max then you have to do it too. Best get it over with quickly. I¡¯ll be here to assist Lady Natsumi with her lessons.¡± My sister said as she walked in.


    The rest of the week was spent learning all types of dances and formal etiquette ¡°required¡± to be nobles. I had to dance with my sister, Kana, and even Kana¡¯s mother. The entire time Lady Natsumi pointing out our mistakes. When we were finally finished, I was actually excited. Dancing was much easier than some of the other lessons, but I was really glad we were done.


    Finally learning something cool!


    At the end of the day, my friends and I sat side by side in the meeting house we always saw the old fart at. Well Arthur was actually laying down on the floor, but we were still near each other. We just sat in silence patiently waiting for the old fossil.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Kana questioned.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he forgot about us? A day off would be nice.¡± Arthur replied.


    ¡°No! The old fart needs to teach us how to fight better so we can get stronger. He better show up.¡± I said.


    Kana¡¯s yellow eyes moved over to me and we just stared at each other.


    ¡°Why do you have to call him that Max? He may be a little grumpy but he¡¯s my great grandpa and your pretty mean to him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s mean to us and I¡¯m getting tired of this ¡°noble¡± this ¡°noble¡± that training. I want to fight!¡±


    I looked up to see Kana¡¯s ears flickering around and her tail stilled. ¡°Why is it so quiet? I can only hear the leaves moving outside. Where is everybody?¡±


    We all closed our mouths and started listening. Neither Arthur or I had as good hearing as Kana but we still tried to pick up anything.


    Suddenly, out of all the corners in the room four figures in black appeared. Each of them were holding weapons as they started charging towards us.


    I looked to the one closest to me and panicked. Charging mana into my right hand I casted ¡®Greater Wind Slash¡¯. A large horizontal gale of wind shot out of my hand and towards the figure in black. The spell tore through the figure and it disappeared, but my slash didn¡¯t stop, it only grew larger and completely destroyed the wall in the direction I aimed at. Before I could turn around there was another figure almost atop of me, but Arthur, still lying on the ground, pointed a finger and a bolt of electricity shot straight through the head of the attacker.


    I then turned to see Kana had already taken care of both the other figures. Her crimson fire still burning in the middle of the room.


    Before we could say anything, the old fox walked in the room with Kana¡¯s dad. ¡°I must commend your efforts children, for each of your flaws you work together extremely well. Arthur I would say you acted flawlessly in helping your friends if you weren¡¯t still laying on the ground.¡±


    Kana¡¯s dad looked at the destroyed wall of the meeting room and the walls leading to outside of the house. ¡°I see the young Max has inherited his mother''s rather destructive magical power.¡± He frowned while looking at the damage and then back at me. ¡°I suppose there''s no helping that.¡±


    The old fart spoke again, ¡°This little test was to introduce you to the next part of your training. For the next six months while you''re here you will be learning what it takes for one to survive. We will teach you all you can learn about stealth, infiltration, survivability both alone and with each other, and we will test you on your reflexes. You all will face problems that can sometimes be handled as a group and sometimes alone, we will prepare you for both.¡±


    I grinned. We were finally going to get to the fun stuff and I couldn¡¯t wait.


    ----------------


    To say that the next six months were not fun would be an understatement. Like before, we had plenty of teachers each saying and helping us with different things, but we kept getting tested over and over again.


    They had us learning about illusions and tricks, and were constantly measuring our reflexes. Even having my own sister attack me at dinner! She beat me until I was black and blue and then healed me again, all while having bread sticking out of her mouth.


    Arthur and Kana were the only ones I could trust wouldn¡¯t attack me so we were always near each other.


    During the last month of training, the old fossil placed us in different parts of the woods surrounding the manor and casted an illusion spell so we were stuck in their. He told us to survive in the forest for a month and then they would drop the illusion. It was horrible!


    It took me a whole week for me to find Arthur and we couldn¡¯t even find Kana until two days before the illusion dropped. She said she wanted to survive on her own for as long as possible but she eventually grew bored and came to see us before the end. I had to eat gross mushrooms and it even rained a couple times. We were lucky Arthur could make a fire with his lightning and we started to pick up how to hunt. Of course my ¡°Air Bolt¡¯s¡± were perfect in taking down the animals we wanted to eat. Once I got the hang of it, surviving on my own was easy.


    After that survival training we began packing to head back home. I was tired but could at least rest in the carriage.


    The day after I turned seven my sister said she was leaving to become an adventurer. She wanted to explore the rest of the continent and even head to the Untamed Continent. I heard the Untamed Continent is where the strongest magical beasts were from and even that Dragons ruled there. But, I wasn¡¯t worried. My sister was a Soltain and was really strong, she could beat anyone she wanted too.


    We eventually loaded into the carriage with mom and started heading to the next part of training back at home.

 Chapter 10: Childrens Aspirations

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    ~~~Kana Kumio POV~~~


    Soltain City is much bigger than my hometown. The walls alone seem to make the city feel like double the size than it actually is. I wonder how big it is compared to the capital?


    When we entered the massive gates our carriage moved down the main cobblestone street heading straight to the castle. I looked out to see the street was as filled with as many people I have ever seen in one place. Stalls and shops were placed on both sides of the street and carriages were coming and going. There were shiny armored guards walking in groups with spears and there were also knights flying in the sky. I couldn¡¯t believe this was Max¡¯s home, it was just¡­just so big!


    The guards and even some of the people stopped and bowed as we passed by. I even saw a girl who was probably my age looking at me and then bowing. I wonder where she lives? After the girl bowed, another few girls our age ran up to her and they ran off. They really looked like they were having fun, I wonder if Aunt Sophia would let me play with them sometime.


    Looking back in the carriage, I saw that Arthur was asleep like usual and Max were looking at the people on the streets with rather unhidden arrogance. His pride has only been getting worse and he¡¯s starting to get louder with it.


    I looked at my Aunt Sophia and asked, ¡°I saw some children playing near the shops can we go join them?¡± I made sure to bat my eyelashes and look up to her with my cutest expression I could make. That usually worked on both big sister Skylar and my auntie.


    ¡°Why would you want to spend your time with some dirty commoners? They have their place why we have ours.¡± Max replied.


    Now I was mad, his pride was tolerable but there¡¯s only so much I¡¯m going to take from him. But before I could say anything my aunt¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°Max by my right as your mother if you don¡¯t fix that feeble little attitude of yours your father and I will chain you up in the castle until you drop the arrogant phase. You have been acting like a spoiled little piece of trash and just because I¡¯m your mother doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t strip you naked and throw you out into the streets right now in the buff. I could expect that type of demeanor from other nobles but seeing it come from my own son just sickens me. You better drop your pride voluntarily or I¡¯ll put you through experiences where you¡¯ll never be able to respect yourself again. I care not if you chose to think yourself superior in your own mind but if you don¡¯t change your haughty exterior by the time we reach the castle I will change it for you. Your actions only continue to embarrass me, your family, and especially yourself.¡±


    I had to hide a giggle thinking what it would be like for aunty to throw out Max naked and in broad daylight. That would definitely knock him down a few pegs.


    Max¡¯s face scrunched up and turned almost as red as my hair. I could see and hear him gritting his teeth as he replied, ¡°Sorry Mother.¡±


    Aunty clearly was not in a good mood nor satisfied with his answer, the trip was long and we we¡¯re all getting tired.


    ¡°Oh rest assured my son you will be sorry when training begins. I¡¯ll be sure to tell your grandfather of your recent attitude and he¡¯ll certainly make the proper ¡®adjustments¡¯.¡±


    She then turned to me, ¡°As for your question my darling I¡¯m afraid we need to head straight to the castle. Your main teacher has no doubt made arrangements for our arrival. Perhaps at a later date.¡±


    Knowing her current mood, I thought it would be good not to argue with her. I smiled showing off a mouth filled with my two sharp canines and plenty of baby teeth. ¡°Ok aunty, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ---------------------


    Unlike my clan or Arthurs, the Soltain House was very small. My father told me that there were only five actual Soltains and that¡¯s if you included Aunty Sophia even though she was only Soltain by name.


    There was only one member of Max¡¯s family I have yet to meet. Max¡¯s grandfather was apparently a war hero in both the first and second wars and was once the Head of the House. In both wars he became well known because he was such a good leader. But Auntie told me that like big sister Skylar used too, he doesn¡¯t like my family. I wonder what my family did to be so hated by both?


    Aunty told me to just be myself with him and I should be fine. So that¡¯s what I am going to do.


    The man looked almost exactly like Max¡¯s dad except he had blue eyes and his forehead had a line across it. His golden hair also seemed to be a little duller than Max¡¯s dad. He wore plain looking leather armor under his fur lined cloak but had some really cool looking metal gauntlets on.


    ¡°From today onwards you three will be training with me until you go back to your own homes to learn family techniques. My training will be completely different from what you¡¯ve previously underwent as I believe teaching through experience is the best way for students and soldiers alike to learn. I¡¯m going to be honest, I haven¡¯t seen you two boys in years and the Kumio girl is completely new to me. So today will be more of an introduction day.¡±


    Behind him were racks of weapons all laid out for us to see. Some I recognized and others I have never even seen before.


    ¡°Today will be very simple. You will give me your name, your goals for the future, and then you will pick a weapon. That weapon will be with you at all times starting today. You will either hold it or carry it but you will not have it anywhere except on your person. Now I will start, for those of you who don¡¯t know me my name is Maximus Soltain and I am your combat instructor.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°What about your goals and weapon?¡± I asked.


    The older man glanced in my direction with an expressionless face and replied, ¡°I have already accomplished my goals and only wish for the betterment of my family.¡± He looked back at the weapons, ¡°I am also ¡®proficient¡¯ in all the weapons behind myself.¡±


    ¡°I want to go first! And can I start calling you grandpa because calling you Max is just going to get confusing?¡± I exclaimed with my hand in the air.


    The man seemed a bit confused by my question and I looked over to see Aunty and a red-haired maid giggling. Did I do something funny? Max¡¯s grandpa seemed to be really thinking because he was quiet for a bit.


    He sighed, ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    I sported my foxiest grin, ¡°Hello Grandpa Max my name is Kana and one day I want to be strong enough to be the Head of my Clan.¡± I said in a loud and determined voice. Continuing to walk over to the racks of weapons I noticed it got awfully quiet in the courtyard. Reaching my destination, I began to look over everything on display. My family had me working with daggers since I was younger but I didn¡¯t really care for them. Big sister Skylar uses a spear which I always thought was cool too. I then looked over to the shelf with all the spears and longer weapons until I found the weapon I knew was meant for me. Long wooden shaft with an axe edge about two feet long, and a really sharp spear point at the end of the shaft. I grabbed the weapon with both hands and lifted it up, it was really heavy.


    ¡°This! I want a weapon like this to help me reach my goal!¡± I yelled so everyone in the area could hear me. Looking around I noticed most in the area with big round eyes and gaping at my words. But Aunty Sophia and Grandpa Max just started to laugh. Grandpa Max¡¯s laugh was like a full blown roar and he was even clutching his stomach. What''s so funny?


    I started to get angry, Why was he laughing at me? ¡°Listen up old man! I need to be stronger to reach my goal and I need your help! I know I may look like a little fragile girl but this is what I want and I¡¯m going to do it no matter what you say!¡±


    Grandpa Max lifted me and my weapon in the air with ease, a huge smile plastered all over his face, ¡°Girl I will help you accomplish your goal if for the sole reason to spite your Kumio elders and traditions. I am going to help you reach your full potential and then some with a goal as great as that. And a halberd?¡± He looked over to both of Max¡¯s parents, ¡°Which of you have seen a Kumio use anything other than daggers!? And this girl wants a halberd! Hahahaha this is great!¡±


    I was also happy knowing that Max¡¯s grandpa wasn''t just mocking me and will truly help me get what I want. He put me down and I had to catch the halberd and hold it in both arms. The weapon was almost three times my size after all.


    ¡°Girl you are a beastkin so you have slightly more strength than us humans but I would be lying if I said getting used to that weapon will be easy. Not only are you still young but a weapon like that requires the buildup of momentum to be truly effective. I would suggest just swinging it around now and then and getting used to its flow. You have a long road ahead of you but know I will help you where I can.¡± He ruffled my hair and then looked at Arthur and Max.


    ¡°Which one of you is next? I¡¯d like to eat soon and this was supposed to be quick.¡± He said looking back down at me. I blushed red from realization and carried myself over to Max¡¯s parents.


    Aunty Sophia put me in her lap and the maid lady started stroking my tail. ¡°Ah Kana you are such a good girl if we don¡¯t fix my son soon you¡¯d only be wasted being anywhere near him. I¡¯d have to call off the agreement myself just to ensure your prosperity.¡±


    I lifted my head up to get a better look at the woman I was sitting on. Tilting my face to the side, I said, ¡°What do you mean Aunty?¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Oh nothing darling I was just thinking aloud.¡±


    Arthur spoke up after my little showing.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go next. My name is Arthur and I don¡¯t really have a goal at the moment. I know I want to keep training so I can get to a point where no one could hurt me, but besides that my mind is pretty open to future possibilities.¡±


    He walked over to the weapons rack and I noticed his green eyes scanning over all the different armaments. Arthur then picked up two twin daggers and started spinning them with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll use these. There pretty light and I doubt they¡¯ll be to hard to figure out.¡±


    Grandpa Max nodded and Arthur walked over to us. All eyes were on my friend Max as he kept looking at the weapons.


    ¡°My name is Maximus Soltain II and mom said I was named after you, as for my goals, the only one I am sure about is I want to surpass everyone I meet. So far, all I¡¯ve learned is it¡¯s those with power who make the orders and those without power who have to listen. I¡¯m going to be at the top so no one can boss me around!¡±


    Grandpa Max just grunted. ¡°Pick a weapon already boy I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±


    My friend immediately walked over to the rack with swords. He even looked at me and at my training halberd. Either out of pride or pure competitiveness he picked the largest sword on the rack and held it in both hands. The weapon easily shadowed over him and looked to be over five feet in length.


    ¡°A greatsword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah old man this is what I want to use. I need to be strong enough where I can easily use this thing with one hand.¡±


    The older man nodded. ¡°Very well, that''s it for today. You will take your weapons wherever you go from now on until I say you can release them. We will begin real training before dawn of tomorrow.¡±


    ---Before Dawn---


    ~~~Maximus Soltain II POV~~~


    I will never get used to getting up this early. I absolutely hate being up before the sun has even risen and I feel like one of those zombies Uncle William told stories about.


    ¡°Mornings before dawn will always be spent doing weapons training. As halberds and greatswords were weapons commonly used by the Soltains before me, I can teach both Kana and Max the Soltain greatsword and halberd techniques. As for you Arthur, although I consider myself proficient with daggers they are hardly my weapon of choice. Fortunately, my daughter-in-law is far superior in the use of daggers compared to me.¡± The old man said.


    Mom stood next to the old man and spoke to Arthur, ¡°While the others are training in Soltain fighting styles and techniques you¡¯ll be learning from me. I learned how to use the daggers from your grandfather and I¡¯ve even incorporated my own little tricks to make the best use of them. If you find yourself feeling more comfortable with other stances or attacks then feel free to use them. I¡¯ll just make sure they are good enough.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°Thank you for helping me Aunt Sophia."


    ¡°No worries darling anything for my little sister¡¯s cute baby boy.¡± I think my mom still calls him cute because Arthur looks like a little boy version of herself. I mean they literally have the exact same coloring from hair, eyes, and even skin tone.


    Arthur and mom went to the other side of the courtyard while Kana and I stood in front of the old man. Kana seemed to figure out how to balance her weapon on both her shoulders with her arms supporting it. I just kept my sword leaning on my left shoulder and had the tip in the ground. Grandpa said we had to keep the weapon on us at all times but nothing about carrying the whole weight of the thing every minute of every day.


    ¡°Starting now you will hold the full weight of your weapons in front of you with both your hands. If you drop the weapons before I say so I will restart my timing for both of you and you will do it again.¡±


    I guess I deserve that.


    Kana and I both picked up or weapons and held them out in front of us.


    ¡°Before you start I want you two to face each other with your weapons in front of you so you can see each other struggle. I noticed you both are competitive and I¡¯m interested in learning who¡¯s stronger.¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that old man of course I¡¯m stronger than her. This won¡¯t even be fair.¡± I said.


    Missing Kana¡¯s mischievous look I heard her say, ¡°You talk big Max but in all honesty you''re probably the weakest out of the three of us. How about you shut your mouth and prove it?¡±


    That done it. This little girl thinks she can ju-


    ¡°Both of you shut up and begin.¡±


    I just smirked and we stared at each other with our weapons in front of us. Kana looked back at me with those big golden eyes of hers than always seemed to glow in the dark. The sun still wasn¡¯t up yet so those eyes just continued to bore into me as we faced off. I don¡¯t really remember the last time I truly looked at her but I recognized that determined face from seeing it plenty times before. It was a quality she had that I¡¯ll admit to being a little jealous of. When she really put her mind to something, and I mean when she would shout out that she was going to do something, nothing would stop her from doing it. I remember watching her spend hours with my sister just to improve on her magic power. She was the definition of a hard worker, and I needed to match her in effort if I was going to win this.


    If I want to surpass everyone I face I first need to surpass my best friend.

 Chapter 11: Building Character

    ***Soltain City***


    ---Midday---


    ¡°After you complete your weapon combat training for the day we will move on to leadership instruction. Your parents would like me to teach you how to lead soldiers into battle and come out victorious. Although currently I find that easier said than done, because anyone will be hard pressed listening to the orders of children.¡± The general said.


    The three just continued to look up to the older man. Not a word or sound of response. They were obviously already tired from the morning''s exercises. Kana and Max specifically looked like they were about to peel over any minute now. The muscles in their little arms visibly flinching from overexertion.


    ¡°I think what I¡¯ll do is tell you how I led in previous battles and then just throw some fresh recruits for you to practice battlefield tactics and strategy. ¡± He rested his chin in his palm and contemplated the training regemen. ¡°Will start small, you three will learn your own way and lead your own way. As you continue to progress I¡¯ll add in more soldiers and different variables to keep you on your toes. Maybe my son could convince some of the officers and knights to assist you if they chose.¡± His eyes scanned back over the smaller beings. ¡°Though it will be doubtful at best unless Jacob gives incentive.¡±


    Although the general said this aloud he knew that most of the men and women he called subordinates wouldn¡¯t actually mind helping the children. With the borders secure and fishing season still a few months away, his officers and knights were probably growing bored. He found himself really struggling on teaching a quality to children most found natural to themselves. If you wanted to lead others you needed to be charismatic and determined. An effective leader needed to create a vision for the future, and motivate and inspire those around him or herself to follow that vision. They needed to hold common ground with the followers and know what they were experiencing to base decisions as commander.


    Thinking this, the general came to another realization. When it came to leadership training, Maximus Soltain I was really just going to wing it.


    The man freed both his arms and said, ¡°Scratch everything I just said, here¡¯s what we''re going to do. We¡¯ve got a boot camp starting up tomorrow for the new recruits and would be knights. These boys and girls are about double your age and older but I can¡¯t think of a better way of getting to know the troops and gathering their respect.¡±


    The kids were visibly trembling at the implication.


    Hellish training in the morning and then hellish training meant for people twice their age in the afternoon?


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you just rest for the day and prepare for tomorrow? Also unlike the other recruits you¡¯ll be carrying your weapons all the time unless the officer on sight says you can release them.¡± He looked directly at the two children carrying weapons far too big for their bodies. ¡°I would suggest talking to Mary about fashioning some sheathes to hold the weapons on your backs. Otherwise you will find yourselves incapable for the next two months of training.¡±


    The three children nodded and headed to find Sophia. They learned that the redheaded maid was almost always with Sophia or at least in her vicinity.


    ~~~Maximus Soltain II POV~~~


    Kana and I were leaning against Arthur as we went to go look for my mom. Arthur, although as tired as us, was smart enough to pick two small daggers as his weapon unlike us because we thought bigger weapons were better. I¡¯ll admit that Arthur is probably the smartest out of the three and I¡¯m kind of angry he didn¡¯t guess grandpas ideas and warn me to pick a smaller weapon. I just couldn¡¯t let a girl have a cooler weapon than me!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two rest on the couch over there and I¡¯ll go find Ms. Mary. You can starting channeling mana for body recovery and I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the weight of carrying both of you and your oversized weapons. Why did you pick those anyway? They''re too big for most grownups let alone kids our size.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I just wanted something cool like big sister Skylar but I didn¡¯t want her to think I was copying her. I don¡¯t know why Max picked that big sword over a regular one though.¡± Kana replied with a huff.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you have a better weapon than me! You''re just a girl so it¡¯s natural I have a bigger weapon than you. When we get older I¡¯m going to be stronger anyways.¡± Of course I need to get stronger than her, once I do I can move on to fighting my sister, and then even fighting mom and dad. Once I beat them, I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking down on me cause I¡¯m a girl? Isn¡¯t your mom stronger than your dad? Where did you even get that stupid logic from?¡±


    Before I could shout back Arthur voiced himself as he carried us to the couch in one of the many rooms in the castle.


    ¡°I think I can answer that for you Kana. While we we¡¯re back at your families, sometimes after training Elder Urashi would have extra lessons for just us two. Most about the responsibilities as men and to watch over the women and leading our clans. I usually just tuned him out because I know better than to listen to the ideals of a man who thinks women inferior to men but it appears Max let it get to his head. I do agree with you on the point that it makes little sense for Max to think like that. You know, considering Aunt Sophia is probably the most powerful woman on the continent if stories are to be believed.¡±


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m right here! I know mom is strong all I¡¯m saying is that the old fart told us that men are naturally stronger compared to women. We just develop differently.¡± I said appeasingly, trying to reign in my pride and also knowing there was no way I would win an argument against both Kana and Arthur.


    Finally reaching the couch Arthur placed us on other sides of the cushions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Ms. Mary so don¡¯t move anywhere. We¡¯ll it¡¯s not like you can anyway.¡± He said with a chuckle and left.


    We just sat in uncomfortable silence and I closed my eyes and began channeling mana throughout my body to relieve muscle and bone stress. I heard shuffling on the cushions and looked to see Kana now in the middle of the couch with big watery eyes.


    ¡°Why are you being so mean, even to me? Did I do something wrong?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    What is she talking about now?


    ¡°You used to be so sweet and smile all the time. I remember having so much fun at Arthur¡¯s when we were there but now you''re acting so rude to everyone. I feel like you haven''t really smiled in a long time. Even Arthur smiles a lot but with you it¡¯s like having anyone see you smile will be horrible. Again, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I smile!¡± I said indignantly. It¡¯s become almost instinctive for me to argue against her and I don¡¯t really remember how that started.


    ¡°Oh yeah? When¡¯s the last time you really laughed?¡±


    Like usual, Kana had me at a loss for words. When we were six, I remember Kana specifically telling Arthur and I that she was going to grow up to be the strongest in her clan. She wanted to be Head of the House, and bring Kumio out of the shadows so it could flourish in the public stage. It was an unbelievable goal to be coming out of the mouth of a six year old, but I knew that she would be able to do it. No one would stop her from achieving her dream. I was jealous.


    I am jealous. Ever since that day, I¡¯ve tried and struggled to match her. I don¡¯t really know why I always want to beat her, but I feel pretty good when I do. Makes me feel like my efforts are just as good as hers.


    I scratched the back of my head sheepishly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember actually.¡±


    Kana moved a bit closer and sat down right next to me.


    Her tail appeared right in front of my face and I immediately grabbed it without even asking. It was a little bigger than last time I held it and seemed even softer. ¡°When we were younger, I remember you would always feel better when you starting petting my tail. I noticed that all the Soltains like to do that, Aunty Sophia included. I think it¡¯s a family trait. I don¡¯t really mind though, it feels good to me but next time you ask Max.¡± she said with a giggle.


    Not really paying attention, I mindlessly nodded. Holding this soft and fluffy tail did make me feel alot better, and Kana even laid against my shoulder as I continued to pet it. I closed my eyes and starting channeling mana in my more comfortable position, the room in peace.


    Arthur sure is taking a while.


    -------------------------------------


    After the really painful weapons training we had in the morning, the old man had us rest while we took a carriage to the Knights barracks near the mountains behind the city. Grandpa gave us a quick summary on how the barracks was mainly where fresh soldiers and knights stay until they can afford a house of their own. He said they were mostly younger men and women their, and the boot camp training was meant to weed out the weaker willed trainees. We would participate no matter what, and be pushed to our limits alongside people twice our age.


    Getting out of the carriage, we spotted several teenagers lined up, all wearing brown leather armor. There backs facing us and unmoving.


    A short woman with brown hair tied in a small ponytail faced them. Max was able to tell based off her armor that she was a Sky Knight, and an officer at that. Her plate armor covered her arms and legs, but separated to a combination of plate and silver-colored leather along the rest of her body. She had a single golden sash wrapped around her left shoulder, telling me she was an officer.


    ¡°Alright whelps. Today marks day one of the thirty day period which covers the entirety of boot camp. If you make it through this, you will be given a recommendation on what to pursue in the future but will be allowed to choose either way, recommendation or not. I will admit the passing rate for boot camp has always been around fifty percent, no more no less. If you aren¡¯t fully committed to becoming a soldier for the province and the empire, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    As we approached, the old man finally spoke up, ¡°Knight Lieutenant Lancaster. I have a request to make.¡±


    The woman in armor looked towards us and placed a fist atop her chest. ¡°General Soltain, if it is in my capabilities I will gladly assist.¡±


    I could tell the rest of the teenagers were fighting the urge to turn towards our direction. Either that or they were confused if they should or not.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to place these three runts with your trainees for the month. They may look like little children and I¡¯ll be the first to admit they are, but I feel boot camp will do them just as much good as it did for me when I was young. Treat them how you would treat the rest, regardless of their ages and status. You will have free reign because I¡¯m rather busy and don¡¯t have time to babysit them. Can I trust you with this?¡±


    The woman looked at us and the weapons on our backs. ¡°Those weapons General?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes the weapons. I¡¯d like the runts to carry them around unless they would delay a training exercise, but again, it¡¯s really your decision.¡±


    The lady actually had the audacity to smirk at that! That was enough for me to feel shivers running down my spine.


    ¡°Very well General. I would be honored to watch over the three young heirs. Thank you for trusting me in such an important duty.¡±


    I was really getting nervous now. Even the other recruits visibly flinched when the Knight lady looked in their direction again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you chipper Lieutenant? Do try to leave them in one piece when I pick them up.¡±


    She bowed again, ¡°I wish you luck on your duties General.¡±


    The old man nodded and left us without saying a word.


    The scary Knight lady examined us, I swear I felt like she was staring into my soul. I haven¡¯t felt like this since mother got mad at me in the carriage and my instincts were screaming at me to get out of her sight. The other recruits even turned to look at us without moving their feet. I could feel the judging gazes of everyone in the area and I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Hello Knight Lancaster! My name is Kana Kumio and that is Arthur and Max.¡± Kana bowed to the older woman, seemingly unfazed by the multitude of stares. ¡°Please treat us well.¡±


    The older woman smiled at that, ¡°Hello to you too Miss Kana, now will you and friends please line up with the rest?¡±


    -----------------------------------


    Kana made friends with some of the other trainees after the first week. When the others noticed kids half their size and carrying weapons too big for most men keeping up in the running, they worked much harder. Unlike Arthur and I, she would actively go out of her way to seek the attention of the others.


    That helped her, because during the training she actually had a girl who looked to be in her late teens help her carry her halberd. She was definitely the best at using others to her advantage. At least I think so.


    After our some basic training, the scary Knight lady said we¡¯d be doing something special for the rest of the day.


    ¡°Today we¡¯re going to have a little competition. You are welcome to call out any of your fellow recruits for a one on one spar. We have a healer on standby so everything is permitted except lethal blows.¡± She looked at a particular large built man who was one of the oldest out of the entire group. He had to be at least three times my height if I made my best guess.


    I can finally show off and have a little fun.


    I pointed to the large man the Knight lady glanced at earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to fight him.¡± Ignoring Arthur facepalm and Kana¡¯s muttering, I waited for the the brutes response.


    He shrugged and looked at our instructor, ¡°Everything goes? Even for him?¡±


    She nodded and we faced each other in the man-made circle made by the everyone else. He was given a massive warhammer far bigger than my friends halberd and said, ¡°You wanted this kid. Don¡¯t blame me for hurting you.¡±


    ¡°Please let us begin instructor.¡± I said.


    ¡°Very well. You may now begin.¡±


    I held my hand out and began channeling mana throughout my body. Although Kana and Arthur are better than me in a lot of things but I¡¯d like to think I have a pretty creative mind. I am strong and I have now gotten a chance to show how strong I am.


    Since we began exploring the Kumio manor forest, I have had a lot of time to test my new move on the smaller animals within.


    The man rushed at me and would no doubt reach me within another second. Focusing my senses, I formed a small ball of wind a little smaller than my fist. Though the size or power of the spell didn¡¯t really matter, no what I needed to get right was it¡¯s location.


    Uncle William was the one who taught us about human and humanoid bodies and I had a very good idea on where exactly the esophagus was in the man rushing at me. The man clearly had little magic resistance training as my spell easily formed inside his own throat and blocked his breathing.


    Still mid-charge, he swung down while I dodged to the side and held my hand out. I needed to concentrate as to not actually permanently damage his throat, I just had to continue to block his airways.


    After his miss with the hammer, the results of my spell immediately began to show. The brute dropped his weapon and brought his hands to his throat. Visibly trying to grab at the ball of condensed air that was just out of his reach. I smirked. This is how it should be, with me in control and making the orders. I heard screams coming from around me and even recognized my friends voices from them. Though I found myself drowning out the noises as I focused on the fact that I held this peasant''s life in my hands. Right here, right now, I ruled.


    The man even fell to his knees. I considered releasing the spell but then I remembered how he looked down on me before our fight even began. He needed to pay for that mistake.


    Fully immersed in my own thoughts, I didn¡¯t notice the foot coming straight to my face or comprehend why everything in sight went black.

 Chapter 12: Punishment Fits the Crime

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    "Jacob what are we doing wrong? I feel like I am failing as a mother."


    "In all honesty honey he reminds me a lot of how you were when we first met. Like it was only you versus the world. It took me quite a bit of time to garner your attention, even then I was a bit threatened by you."


    Sophia made a cute pout at her husband''s response. "Yes, yes, we know which side of the family this part of his personality originated from, but personality is largely based off experiences. I was rather hostile with others because of my father and relationships with people who I let get close to me. Lots of confrontations growing up and he has had far less than I. I want to believe I''m missing or forgetting something."


    "This isn''t either of your faults. You did a fine job with the girl and I am sure we can find a solution to our current problem. The incident at the garrison is not something easily forgotten. Right now, he is simply not mature enough to be a leader. I believe that he needs to work on his humility, I will not continue to train a child in something that requires trust and respect for everyone involved. He may never develop the proper qualities to lead on the battlefield, at least not the qualities I would expect from a Soltain commander." The general said, voicing his true thoughts.


    "What about Arthur and Kana? How were they doing with the recruits otherwise?" Jacob asked.


    "I will not allow the other two be stunted by the actions of the boy. They will continue their training accordingly. As for Max, he will come for weapons training in the morning but we must decide on something to amend his current issues, or at least mitigate them." the general replied.


    "I''ve noticed my son seems to think commoners beneath him? Although this isn''t unheard of amongst nobles, I believe we should start there. Like Sophia said, our personalities are formed from our experiences, the boy has plenty of time to grow and undergo experience that may change who he is forever. I suggest we just create some of those experiences for him ourselves."


    "I will leave the boy''s immediate future to his parents. Though I want him ready to head north with the other two before autumn. Training is great, but actual battle situations tend to be the best teacher. Fight or flight as they say."


    "You can''t be serious!? When you took Skylar to the north she was nine and I thought it was a bad idea. You can''t truly expect me to agree to allow you to take three seven year olds to fight?"


    "The entire goal of the trio coming to our house was combat training. That requires actual combat."


    Sophia knew her husband and father in law could fight for hours about this subject. She thought it best to intervene before it got out of hand. She placed her hand on Jacob''s arm and looked towards the general. "We can worry about that at another date. Father, thank you for helping us but Jacob and I need to discuss our son''s punishment."


    "Very well. Until tomorrow." The eldest man nodded and left the study.


    "Actually my dear I think I have a pretty good plan for what to do with Max. You are welcome to wash your hands of the matter and let me take over with our sons reeducation."


    Sophia looked up to her husband incredulously. The silence in the room seemed to stretch on for what felt like eternity to Jacob.


    "Well are you going to tell me what that plan is?"


    "I think not my dear. You''ve had all your time with the boy and I think it''s my turn. Besides, I know how you love surprises."


    "You''re playing a very dangerous game darling, but I will concede this time. I can''t wait to see the fruits of your ''pretty good'' plan."


    ---------------------------


    The young Max woke up on a couch with a throbbing headache. He looked towards the windows in the room to see it was actually almost sunset and realized he''s been out for a while.


    What happened? The last thing he could remember was the spar and then here he was, waking up in an unrecognizable room with an incredibly painful bruise. He knew he was in the castle, but the room was rather unfamiliar to him.


    "You''re finally awake."


    Max turned to the source of the voice to find his own father working on a desk filled with papers. Max rarely talked with his father. He liked his father and knew he was a good man but they simply barely talked compared to how much time he spent with his mother. His father was the Lord of the province, and was often busy because of that. Max only consistently saw him at dinner, alongside the rest of the family.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "What happened?"


    The older man finished up the sentence he was writing and looked up at his injured son. A large bruise showing itself on the top of his head. He elected not to heal it as an additional punishment.


    "You lost control and almost killed a Soltain citizen. Knight Lieutenant Lancaster claimed you would not stop the magic you were using even when ordered. The report goes on saying one of your friends took the chance to incapacitate you. I am also curious on what exactly you did to the man? Blocking his ability to breathe? I can''t say I''ve ever heard of something like that before."


    "It''s rather simple when the person has no magic resistance training. I''ll only get better with it as I get stronger. I''m glad to hear it worked though. He was not killed right?"


    "The man lived. But your actions have hurt our standing amongst our citizens. Our family is well liked because of our loyalty and fair treatment to out people, it has been like that long before I was born. You have stained our reputation and have scared some of our citizens. For that you will be punished."


    "What!? He was just a peasant? The knight lady said we could do anything in the spar as long as it wasn''t lethal, the man lived!"


    "That response alone is enough for changes to be made. The man was a free citizen of our Soltain province and your actions were a direct front to his life. For now, you will no longer participate in the leadership training with the other two heirs, my father thinks you to immature to be a leader and based off this conversation I am inclined to agree with him. Starting tomorrow after weapons training you will work, as an apprentice more specifically."


    "An apprentice?"


    "Yes, until you go to the academy, I will have you working under, as you so aptly put it, a ''peasant''. You will do what he or she says and you will be living with them until I deem otherwise. I suggest you begin packing tonight, you will leave after weapons training tomorrow morning. A word of advice from now on, humility will go a long way with others. Do you have any questions?"


    Max recognized that his father had everything already decided and complaining would only hurt himself. That didn''t stop his curiosity about the future though. "Can I still see my friends? Also, who am I supposed to be working for?"


    Jacob smiled at that. His son at least could recognize when he was wrong and knew not to press matters out of his control. There was hope for the boy yet. "The other two young heirs will remain at the castle, if you wish to see them outside of morning training, you will have to ask your new master. As for who he or she is, you will find out tomorrow. You may close the door on your way out."


    --------------------------


    Silvia Nerenthan used to have a toilsome life. As an elf who grew up during the corrupt rule of the nineteenth Nytos King, she underwent some harrowing experiences. From watching the death of her own parents and being forcibly conscripted as a mage of the kingdom, to living life over ten years on the run after absconding from her post as a pawn to the Nytos Royal Family. Life was indeed toilsome.


    Settling down in a small town inside the borders of the Magic Union, she decided to live life as a modest enchanter and pass the days peacefully. When she reached her thirties, she fell in love with a bear of a man who happened to be the softest person she ever met. Everyone in town liked him, and rightfully so. Though he was a human, she found his calming and reliable personality to be an extremely attractive quality and after a few attempts on his side, they began dating exclusively.


    After they got married, the happy couple found out Silvia was pregnant and she eventually gave birth to a son. Time passed, and their son Faelln evidently left to explore the world and forge his own path. They were happy for him, but Silvia reasoned that he would visit when he could.


    Her longevity was a blessing and a curse, and as time passed Silvia was forced to watch her husband grow and wither with age. At eighty-two years, she buried her husband and never saw her son since he left. She was alone, and there was no way she would remain in a town that only reminded her of what she once had. Telling the villagers of her departure, she let them know that she would head further east towards Imir and eventually the Hyperion Empire. Enchanters were a profession needed all over, and Hyperion was known for its equal treatment amongst its citizens and was as far away from the Elven Kingdom as possible, save leaving the entire continent.


    After months of caravan hopping, Silvia eventually arrived at Soltain City. She wanted to keep pressing east towards the Arshan province until she observed the massive pine forests that surrounded the city. The smell of the air reminded her of when she use to play hide and seek with her mother in the forest behind her house. It was refreshing, and had her reminiscent. Electing to stay the night in the city, she observed all the happy faces of the people she passed.


    They were celebrating, and she evidently learned that the Lady of the province gave birth to a son. Silvia was confused, why did the citizens care about the affairs of the nobles? As she continued to follow streets to the nearest inn, Silvia noticed a sign reading ¡®Soltain School¡¯. Taking a quick peek at the window she read a sign for a need of more teachers to instruct children of all ages. Now she was even more skeptical, the nobles provided education for it¡¯s citizens? That was nothing like how the nobles she knew of acted, especially out west.


    The next day after she left the inn, Silvia passed the large building reading ¡®Soltain School¡¯ and decided to look inside. Walking inside she noticed a rather large woman behind a desk and reading a book. Looking to her right she observed a class with seemed to be five or six year old kids learning how to read. This was interesting.


    ¡°May I help you?¡±


    Silvia turned to the woman behind the desk and smiled. ¡°I noticed you were hiring teachers. I would like to apply for a teaching position.¡±


    -----------------------------


    The young Max walked alongside the maid Mary on one of the streets in the city. He was carrying a rather large pack and still had his greatsword hanging off his back, the sheathe tapping the ground under him between steps.


    The pair eventually reached a small two story stone building with a sign that read ¡®Nerenthan Enchanting¡¯ and didn¡¯t particularly stand out. Walking inside, they noticed shelves of various enchanting tools, scripts, weapons, and armors. A bell chimed as they entered, and a white haired women who looked to be in her twenties turned to face them. Max eyes immediately fell on her long and pointy ears.


    An elf!


    He had never seen an elf before, but he learned enough to know what to look for to identify one. The ears were the most obvious difference between humans. She had amber eyes which seemed to absorb the light in the room and her skin was was only a few shades darker then her hair. The rather plain brown shirt and grey pants not even retracting from the overall beauty she was exuding.


    ¡°Are you him?¡±


    Max, openly staring at the beautiful woman in front of him, was in a daze. Mary choose to answer the question instead, ¡°This is Max, he will be your apprentice until he is old enough to attend the Imperial Academy, the Lord appreciates your assistance in guiding the boy and says you are free to work him as you see fit. He will also be sure to compensate you appropriately for your help.¡±


    Silvia nodded, ¡°Please make sure he does. Alright boy from now on you will only call me Master unless I say otherwise.¡± She tossed a broom to him which Max instinctively caught. ¡°Throw your stuff in the back and start sweeping out front.¡±


    Max did as he was told and after finishing asked his new teacher, ¡°Are you going to teach me how to enchant? None of my immediate family really know how but I want to learn.¡±


    Silvia continued organizing the shelves and answered without a beat, ¡°I won¡¯t be teaching you anything until I work you awhile. I heard about what you did to Benjamin. He¡¯s from this area and you had his mother worried sick. She¡¯s a friend of mine and if I don¡¯t make you pay for it I wouldn¡¯t be able to look her in the eyes ever again. If you are finished with sweeping outside I have some errands I want you to run.¡±


    Looking back at it now Max realized he really messed up with what he did to his sparring opponent. Although he was still a peasant, he was from his city and never actually tried to pick a fight with him. Max just wanted to show off and is now paying for it. He guessed he would just have to try dangerous stuff like that for actual enemies. After all, being outcasted by his family didn¡¯t feel very good.

 Chapter 13: Planning Accordingly

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    The time spent with his Master Silvia was largely a learning experience for Max. Learning mainly how to do chores properly and keep the small enchanting shop she owned in shape. He eventually fell into a routine of working when he arrived until about an hour before sunset, where Silvia would deem him with a lesson in enchanting.


    Although still technically a new resident to the city, it did not take long for Silvias skill as an enchanter to be noticed by all throughout the city. From young adventurers looking to begin their first quests, to high ranking officers of the Soltain military personally making custom orders for enchantments if they could afford it.


    Despite the shops measly appearance, Silvia Nerenthan was doing rather well for herself financially. When the Lord Soltain learned of her abilities a few years back, he gave her the title as the official enchanter of the city and she was rewarded handsomely for her enchanted weapons and armor to be given as gifts from the noble family to it¡¯s deserved subordinates.


    Even with her current wealth, Silvia still spent her mornings educating children in basic reading and writing. Ever since her arrival, this was apart of her daily routine that never changed. In the afternoon, she found herself bored for large chunks of time until the Lord personally asked if she would take his rather unruly son as an apprentice. At first, she was hesitant. Though this quickly changed when the Lord offered her enough gold to feed a large family for years. She once had a rather unruly son of her own, and knew what would be required to instill discipline into a young boy.


    Using one of the most common tricks in the book, Silvia had Max work for most of the day and if she approved of both his work and his attitude while working, she would teach him a little about the art she claimed made her a ¡®Master¡¯.


    Suffice to say, the boy took to enchanting like a fish to water. He was indeed talented, but he had a rather big ego, and there was no way she would fuel it anymore. Completing most basic elemental and durability enhancements only after a few days of instruction was astonishing, but that could never be said aloud. After each success she would use the same line, ¡°it took you long enough¡± to spurn the boys own pride.


    She also noticed that as much as the boy tried to hide it, he craved her approval. The more standoffish and short replies she would give him, the harder he would work, at both chores and enchanting. It was interesting side of his personality she had no trouble at all exploiting. As talented as he was, in the end he was still just a child.


    The Lady Soltain would often visit the master and student pair whenever she had a chance. Sometimes talking to the boy and reminding him to keep working hard, or talking to Silvia about Max¡¯s progress all around. After a few chats, the Lady Soltain, who Silvia now called Sophia, had formed quite the friendship with the other.


    Both were actually around the same age, and had a lot in common. Whether them both being mesmerizing beauties, talented mages, or mothers of unruly sons they found they had plenty to talk about with each other. Sophia even taking more time to spend lazing at the shop to help her new friend. Her presence both bringing more attention to the little shop and attracting more customers. The increase in sales was great, but both women knew that the more customers that came in, the more the young Max would have to work. It was good for him. He needed to know what it felt like to toil for a bit.


    When autumn came, Max could already be considered an adept in the art of enchanting. His own creative mind and now proficient understanding in the ancient elven runic characters supporting him in making his own enchantments. Although there were many languages both existing and long extinct that made up the world of enchanting, Silvia taught what she believed to be the most powerful scripts save from ancient draconic runic characters. There was also the fact that she didn¡¯t know anyone alive who knew how to enchant using the methods of the ancient draconians. So at the moment, Max was probably getting the best instruction possible in regards to character potency. Simple words written in ancient elven characters proving to be three times as effective as the next best Silvia knew of.


    Yes, Max was an adept enchanter, but as far as he knew, he wasn¡¯t even a novice. Silvia realized that while he was on his trip that she would have to break out some of her older books and brush up on her more advanced skills.


    --------------------------


    After the usual morning weapons combat training, the General Soltain stood in front of the three kids as per the norm. Although today would be anything but the norm for the three growing children. Today they would be heading north, to join him in fighting some barbarians from the isles and experiencing actual combat. They were going to have their first kills, but based off prior experience, he had the sinking feeling these little prodigies would quickly get over it.


    Unlike Max, Kana and Arthur spent the months past learning how to be leaders on the battlefield. They knew most Soltain command strategies and technically had the training experience to command both soldiers and knights on the ground, and Sky Knights in the air. The general had come to the realization that he had more time with his grandson to train him in leading then the others, being that the boy didn¡¯t go to the Academy until he was ten and the other two would be returning to their homes after winter. Though he still didn¡¯t think the boy was really the leading type.


    Everyone who knew her before she was married would recognize a lot of the former Sophia in the young Max. One who exuded charisma, but didn¡¯t actually use it to lead. More like using that natural charisma to establish the physical presence that made her who she was. He had heard about the boys abilities in his work once he put his mind to it, and the creative prowess to create his own spell at his age was remarkable. Somehow, the general was under the impression his grandson would never be a leader in a commanding sense. More like one who solely relies on himself to get things done. The older man supposed that was okay too, but in the end it was just too early to tell how they boy would end up.


    He was alike and different from his two friends in multiple ways. The main one being, they were both quite talented leaders, each working in their own unique way.


    Kana was extremely charismatic, and used her abilities to inspire and motivate the people around her. She was recognized because at the front of every battle or training engagement, the little girl with the oversized halberd could be seen leading the charge. She largely relied on her subordinates for strategy and tactics, but used her own voice and unadulterated determination to animate her fellow knight trainees.


    Arthur on the hand, was a born strategical genius. Often having his own troops questioning his decisions and motives, though always producing successful results. He was never at the front of his men, and had the most proficient fighters leading their own squads, but he would usually disguise himself as an ordinary soldier during training bouts. It was a solid idea in theory, but considering he was still only about to the shortest trainees chin in height because of his age, it was rather pointless. Even so, his unparalleled knack for strategy and tactics left the general rather depressed knowing the boy would have to become the Head of his House instead of a military commander.


    Over the months, the two were placed in multiple situations where they were to lead their subordinates, being a two man scouting mission, or leading an entire corps of knights in training. Sometimes facing each other on the fictitious battlefield, or facing older officers learning what it takes to command others.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The general expected his grandson to complain or instigate a conflict because the other two were doing something as exciting as leadership training, but was surprised to learn the boy didn¡¯t even care. The kids still spent most of their free time together, and Kana would often boast about their ¡°fun training¡± but the youngest of the trio didn¡¯t seem fazed at all. Multiple times nodding and replying with a ¡°work hard¡± to his friends. The general could see the smirk though, the boy obviously had something he was hiding.


    Breaking out of his revelry, the man elected to finally speak, ¡°With being in the height of fishing season and having more of our citizens living along the coasts out closer to the isles, they will find themselves more vulnerable to attacks instigated by the barbarians of the north. You will be joining me and a contingent of knights to suppress any attacks and bring the fight to the isles themselves. Over the years, hundreds to thousands of men, women and children have suffered from the acts of these savages.¡± Pausing, he cast his gaze over the three children and continued. ¡°There have been raids which we were unable to prevent where we recovered the bodies of entire villages, the men''s heads resting on pikes throughout the destroyed towns and the bodies of women violently defiled, killed, and left to rot. The children are often kidnapped, the boys growing in a hostile environment and eventually becoming one of the men that ruined their lives, and the girls to be made servants to the lust of the entire group.¡±


    ¡°For years we have explored the isles north to find where they originate, but to this day their location eludes us. We¡¯ve found small coastal towns up north and some of their outposts where they leave a few of the women, but the indigenous people were rather ignorant and our investigations have proven to be largely fruitless. There are too many isles and it would simply take far too long to search every island themselves. They know enough not to lead us to wherever they hide their ships, considering they always use the fog that gathers around the islands at dawn and dusk to cover their escape. The best we can do is protect our borders and our people. When we arrive, you will no doubt come to the situation where you are forced to kill another man. If I might suggest, not only do you three have each other for both physical and emotional support but these men are not innocent. If you do not kill them, they will not hesitate to kill you. Do not forget that.¡±


    ¡°Meet me here tomorrow at dawn, we will be leaving alongside Sophia for the northern coasts. Prepare accordingly for a trip that can last multiple months.¡±


    ---------------------------


    Boarding the large griffin Atthis, the three children lined up to prepare for the north. The general was the last to get on, while Sophia boarded a griffin with an easily recognizable Knight Lieutenant Lancaster.


    The short woman looked at the three children, sending shivers down both the boys spines. Kana on the other hand, waved to her former teacher in her position between the other two.


    ¡°Ah! Ms. Lancaster! You¡¯re coming on the trip too?¡±


    The woman gave her a smile and sat in front of Sophia on her own large griffin. The height difference becoming a bit more apparent with Sophia being able to still see over her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone every year now since I¡¯ve become a knight, the barbarians from the north are nothing but dogs that need to be reminded of where they truly stand in the food chain.¡±


    The general observed the knights and griffins shuffling around the area. Turning towards their direction he yelled, ¡°The Second Sky Corps will be joining me to establish a forward camp on the southernmost island of the Barbarian Isles. The First and Third will meet with the Sixth Knight Regiment and travel towards the coast together.¡± He turned towards a burly knight with a large brown beard, wearing the Soltain insignia and officer¡¯s sash. ¡°Knight Captain Winston will be officer in command until you meet with the Sixth. When you do conviene, Knight Prefect Briggs will be in charge. He will decide who among you will join us for the campaign further north and who will keep our own people safe. No matter your assignment, everyone¡¯s roles in the battle with the barbarian hordes will be pivotal to ensuring the prosperity of our province and empire. I wish you all luck.¡±


    With that, Atthis ascended into the air heading north, followed by the Sky Knights of the Second Sky Corps and Sophia.


    -----------------------------


    ***Barbarian Isles***


    The islands known as the Barbarian Isles were filled with rugged terrain often consisting of sharp cliffs, thick forests, and caves that spanned the entirety of the landmass. There was also a thick fog that formed around each island at both dawn and dusk. The phenomenon itself left unexplainable by both the indigenous peoples and those who lived near the area.


    The islands were also home to magical beasts of the humanoid variety, including goblins and kobolds. Though these species often remained unseen and unnoticed. The humans and beastkin that made up the barbarian tribes always receiving the full attention of the Soltain military.


    When the Second Sky Corps arrived at the southernmost island, now called ¡®South One¡¯ by the knights, they immediately began setting up a forward operating camp. The men and women of the Corps working tirelessly to chop down trees and set up tents to secure the area. Walls were formed and large tents were neatly lined up on the field that was recently cleared near the western coast of the island. The griffin partners of the knights often seen either helping move heavier objects, lounging around, or soaring the skies that encompassed the camp.


    Inside a large white tent that identified as the ¡®war room¡¯ General Soltain and Sophia, alongside half a dozen officers stood around a rough map of the barbarian isles. The three children sat together at one corner of the tent silently listening to the plans and arguing of the officers. Max working on an enchantment script at a desk and Kana peeking over to watch him. Arthur already had his eyes closed and was using Kana¡¯s chair to rest his feet.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go out looking for them it makes no sense wasting time and manpower to explore these damn islands!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we just wait for them to try to attack our citizens!? Do you want to take responsibility for the lives lost!?


    ¡°Of course that''s not what I¡¯m saying! But I believe we should wait for the reinforcements arriving from Prefect Briggs before we go send soldiers on a wild goose chase. The best we can do is keep this island secure, and have griffins flying to form a blockade. We could easily spot any ships heading south and prepare accordingly.¡±


    ¡°What if the enemy chooses to circumvent going between the islands? What¡¯s to stop them from just going around and escaping our detection? Or using the fog? They are familiar with this area and we are not, we need to establish our presence on every damn island if it draws them out.¡±


    The officers in the tent seemed to be at impasse. With an even split on both strategies all eyes turned towards the General Soltain to make a decision. He put his hand to his chin and began stroking the blond stubble on it, ¡°Both plans have their benefits, but I am under the firm belief that we must attack them before they get a chance to mobilize towards our shores. Have our northern scouts returned with any viable information?¡±


    An older officer with thinning grey hair shook his head, ¡°General, the scouts have returned but have no viable information on any possible barbarian settlements.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just lure them out?¡± A new voice interrupted. Everyone turned to see the lounging Arthur with his eyes still closed.


    The greying officer was obviously confused, ¡°Could you care to explain young lord Satele?¡±


    Max, creating an explosive enchantment onto the paper he was working on, replied for his lazy friend, ¡°What he means is you should just use us.¡± Not looking up from his work Max continued, ¡°Don¡¯t the savages usually take the children to train themselves? Well Kana, Arthur, and I are children, they just don¡¯t know we''re not helpless like the kids there used too.¡±


    Realization came upon everyone in the room, this was definitely a unique approach to the problem.


    Sophia frowned, having her darling children taking on such a risk made her a bit anxious. She was sure they could handle it, or at least she thought they could, but there were too many unknowns for her to be comfortable with the kids taking a mission like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa Max! We can easily help you all find the location of the barbarians and we¡¯ll be able to go back home in no time! This will be a piece of cake!¡± Kana exclaimed. She grew up learning that Arthur¡¯s ideas were almost always good, and Max seemed to want to do this too.


    The general¡¯s gaze hardened and he asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you sure you will be able to do this? Infiltrating the barbarian base and alerting us of it¡¯s location?¡±


    ¡°It will be a flare, specifically one of Kana¡¯s most powerful fire spells strengthened by Max¡¯s wind magic. That will be our signal. If you can have your men ready for that and able to spot it then we can resolve the barbarian issue before the week is up.¡± Arthur replied, green eyes now open and staring at the roof of the tent.


    General Soltain nodded, ¡°Prepare for a message to be sent to Knight Prefect Briggs, we need as many Sky Knights as he can spare and have them here as soon as possible. I want to have eyes on every island that encompass the north for this plan to work.¡± Turning back to the kids he said, ¡°I know the Kumio¡¯s have trained you enough for an infiltration mission like this, but I will warn you now that keeping each other safe is your biggest priority, giving us the location of the horde comes second.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t really like how vulnerable they were leaving the kids. She smiled to everyone in the tent and said, ¡°If you would please excuse me, I have other matters to attend too.¡±


    That got Max curious and he looked up from his work, his mother didn¡¯t actually give an opinion on the whole plan and had other business to attend too? How could she have other business on this island?


    ---------------------


    Sophia walked out of the forest and stood on a large cliff that hung over the vast ocean surrounding the island. Her raven hair flowing behind her as the wind pushed against her body. The sounds of waves crashing against the rocky coast beneath her reverberating in her ears as she looked towards the large body of water.


    Activating her ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯ and focusing as much mana as she could into her telepathic connection, she began to spread her senses as far as she could take them. Sending out one sentence to the only being in the world she knew could possibly receive the message.


    I am in need of your assistance.

 Chapter 14: A Life Changing Experience

    ***Barbarian Isles***


    ---A Few Days Later---


    ¡°You will be posing as children that washed up on the coast after your ship wrecked. We already have a boat prepared and a few men to operate it, and our scouts have identified one island we know some barbarians are on, so we will be sending you there. The men operating the ship will purposely wreck it and will rendezvous with some of our Sky Knights for extraction, after that, you are on your own.¡± The general said.


    ¡°The specifics of the shipwreck will be an explosion that happened on deck, it will be loud enough for the barbarians to take notice and investigate. By that time, you need to be on shore and ready to get ¡®kidnapped¡¯.¡± The other men and women got a chuckle out of that one, whether it was forced or genuine was left unknown to the children.


    ¡°Where is Aunty Sophia? I haven¡¯t seen her since we brought up the plan.¡± Kana asked, her favorite Aunt should''ve been here to wish them luck.


    The general looked around and shrugged, ¡°She¡¯s been gone for awhile now. But Sophia is a big girl and I am sure she¡¯s fine, we will be departing once the morning fog lifts so prepare yourselves. Also leave your training weapons, not only will it be hard to swim with those on you but it would be suspicious for children to be carrying weapons.¡±


    ------------------------------


    ~~~Maximus Soltain II POV~~~


    First thing I remarked when we boarded the ship was how unnecessarily large it was. It felt like too big of a waste to be trashing this thing just to set up a decent cover story for three washed up kids. It also felt extremely empty when there were only a total of seven people on a ship that could easily carry a hundred. I suppose the old man wanted to be sure the barbarians would notice it.


    Moving in between the islands, one of the knights said we were heading to island ¡®West Four¡¯ which happened to be one of the biggest islands in the area. The scouts discovered a small barbarian settlement on the southern side towards the shore of the island, that is where Kana, Arthur, and I are supposed to land.


    The base of the ship was lined with some easy to make explosive enchantments I engraved into the hull. It turns out very few Soltain knights actually know how to enchant and I find it baffling for so many people to not have any knowledge on such a useful art. I really enjoyed enchanting, and it also easily made me more powerful.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for Master to allow me to start working on my own enchantments, I had so many ideas on how to make the art as useful as it could be for myself. I¡¯m also interested in engraving enchantments through tattoos on the body, though I have to wait until my body has fully matured. I¡¯ve only seen one on Master¡¯s palm, and from what I can guess it is an extremely powerful script. The combination of ancient elven characters leaving me shocked at what she could possibly hold in her hand.


    I wanted that. Though Master constantly reminded me how far I actually was from something as powerful as what she tattooed on to herself.


    ¡°We have reached our destination.¡± A tall and brawny knight alerted us. Looking over the side the ship''s railing, Kana and I marveled at the size of the island we were near. A mountain towering in the center and thick green and orange forests surrounding as far as I could see. Peering down towards the clear blue water, I observed how shallow it actually was as I could actually see the bottom.


    The four knights bowed to us and the brawny knight spoke again, ¡°We have charged the enchantments on the hull with our own mana and they will blow when ready. This is where we part ways. We wish the young lords and lady fortune on their mission and a safe return.¡± They proceeded to begin loading in a small dingy and headed towards another island south of us.


    Kana looked at both of us and nodded, ¡°Are you two ready for a little swim? Because I sure am.¡±


    Without even waiting for our responses she jumped in the clear water and began swimming towards the coast, Arthur and I soon chasing after her.


    After a couple minutes, we heard a massive explosion and had to even dive under the water to avoid some of the flying debris. Pieces of the wooden hull, big and small, continued to speed past us as the ship rapidly began to sink.


    Surfacing back above the water, Kana began to openly laugh and Arthur and I had wide grins on our faces.


    ¡°This is going to be so much fun!¡±


    ---------------------------


    ~~~Third Person POV~~~


    The three children quickly arrived at shore and completely changed their entire personas. Kana took the initiative to start crying as Max struggled to carry a now ¡®unconscious¡¯ Arthur. The three played there roles of confused and terrified children to the letter. It didn¡¯t take long for large men wearing furs and carrying wooden or rusty weapons to appear out of the forest. The men quickly surrounding the children until a hairy man who seemed to only have a few teeth walked out from the crowd.


    ¡°Well look at what we have here... Little children out alone and scared. Were you on that ship out there?" He asked, gesturing to capsized ship still sticking out of the shallow waters.


    Max took the role of a stubborn leader for the three. He snarled at the man, ¡°What¡¯s it to you no teeth? Why don¡¯t you just fuck off and leave us be!¡±


    The older man grinned at that, showing off the few rotting teeth he still had left in his mouth. ¡°This boy¡¯s got a little fight in him.¡± He then looked in Kana¡¯s direction and the nasty smile he had only grew. ¡°This friend of yours is quite pretty.¡± Turning towards his comrades he asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the chief like the younger beastkin sort? We¡¯ll definitely be rewarded if we bring her to him.¡±


    The rest of the group laughed at that, a rat faced man with a large beard replied, ¡°Brun, the chief may even give us some of the other women if we give this one to him. It will surely be worth it.¡±


    Brun trounced over and picked up Kana by the scruff of her shirt. Max visibly scowled at that and was about to yell before Brun quickly kicked him ¡®unconscious¡¯. ¡°Get me a boat and tie them up, I¡¯ll bring them to the chief tonight.¡±


    The three were quickly picked up by the men that tied them with ropes. Time passed as they were constantly carried around until they were thrown against the walls in a wooden boat. The man called Brun navigating the small ship through the foggy waters.


    Arthur faced his back towards the man and activated his eyes. Telepathically speaking to both Max and Kana as they huddled near each other.


    We get escorted to their boss and then wait for the most opportune time to strike. Make sure you both save enough mana for the flare. Also both of you need to remember to keep your emotions in check, we don¡¯t really know what to expect from these guys. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    They hurriedly nodded and began channeling mana throughout their bodies. Calming their nerves and leaving them physically prepared for the fight to come.


    After what felt like hours of sailing between islands. The boat headed in the direction of a massive cave that hid under the rocky cliffs. Moving inside, the kids observed a massive underground cove filled with ships of all shapes and and sizes. Some raggedy boats and even a few towering vessels which were clearly stolen from their original owners. The ships were left to anchor in a variety of places, and the docks that started from the covered shore span all over the cove.


    Looking upwards, the children could see cave entrances dotting the cove. Tunnels lit by a multitude of torches that followed paths that no doubt lead to all over the island they were on. Brun and his men picked the three up and entered the largest cave leading further inland.


    The children observed numerous women wearing nothing but rags and being treated like slaves. Men were literally throwing themselves on some of the women in the middle of the hallway and the women put up no resistance. Their bodies often bruised and their minds further broken. Their eyes glazed over and dead, bearing no signs of any emotion whatsoever.


    The kids were horrified and disgusted. Max was close to boiling over and killing the captors right now. Arthur saw his rage and quickly shook his head, signaling for Max to be patient. Kana closed her eyes, unable to get the faces of the women she just seen out of her head. This would no doubt be a learning experience for each of the kids in plenty of ways.


    The group eventually arrived at some heavy double doors with a human and goblin on both sides of the door. That managed to grab the attention of all three, as they¡¯ve never actually seen goblins before.


    Entering the room behind the doors, Max and Kana immediately turned towards the large and rather fat goblin sitting atop a chair facing them. Arthur on the other hand, took a quick scan of the surroundings and came to a horrible realization. The barbarians actually had mages amongst them. More specifically, almost a dozen goblin mages holdings staffs filled the large room.


    The barbarian chieftain himself, looked to be fat enough to be stuck in the makeshift throne they had for him. Flabs of green skin hungover the sides of the throne as two wolf beastkin women in chains stood beside him. Like the other women, their eyes dark and glazed.


    There had to be at least fifty people in the room, with men, beastkin, and goblin barbarians filling the tables and eating alongside each other. Women in garbs bringing around food or being openly screwed right next to men eating their food. The children didn¡¯t think they could be more disgusted by the scene.


    Brun tossed Kana in front of the hideous and fat goblin and said, ¡°Chief, we found three children on the shores of Slaken Island and thought you might be interested. Maybe even reward us for bringing the girl.¡±


    The goblins brown eyes gleamed and a sickening grin took his face, ¡°Bring her to me.¡±


    Brun picked up Kana again and she proceeded to cry like any normal girl her age would. The fat and hideous fingers of the goblin grabbed her arms and hung Kana in front of him. ¡°Good. Very good.¡± His slimy fingers grabbed her face and turned it in his direction.


    Arthur glanced over to his friend Max to see him clenching his fists and looking increasingly angry.


    The fat goblin continued, ¡°From now on this one belongs to me.¡± He then looked back at the boys and Brun. ¡°Brun you may take five women and bring them back for you and your men. Those boys go to the pit.¡±


    Arthur looked towards Max again and noticed him smiling.


    Now they¡¯ve done it.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Truly a pig reaching for the stars. You and your pitiful little army overstep your bounds.¡±


    Arthur and Kana quickly activated their elemental shields and a massive gust of wind burst out of Max¡¯s body. Razor sharp air slashes burst out in all directions, and the room was immediately painted in red. Not in their wildest imaginations did they picture the boy being such a powerful mage. Max held his left hand towards the fat goblin and Kana immediately formed fire around her arms.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even worthy of kissing the ground she walks on.¡±


    The goblin chief immediately began yelling. ¡°Kill him! Kill the ru-!¡±


    His voice came to an instant halt as his head contorted and burst. A violent sphere of air spraying his innards all over the room and especially on Kana who was right next to him. She ignored the blood and immediately began shooting fire at the closest enemies. Surprised barbarians could only scream in agony as they were burned alive.


    Arthur, to his credit, predicted that his friend would eventually lose his self control and planned accordingly. He quickly readied some lightning spears and sent them hurtling towards the mages that survived Max¡¯s initial attack. The five who were still alive countered Arthur¡¯s lightning and a battle of magic ensued.


    Kana picked up a massive battleaxe near her and charged at the closest mage. Channeling fire magic into the axe, it quickly lit ablaze. As the goblin was currently occupied with Arthur¡¯s lightning, she effortlessly cut him in half. She then moved beside her two friends and began ruthlessly cutting down the men that charged them. It was pure chaos inside the barbarian throne room, but all three children could be seen with smiles on their faces.


    Arthur, holding back his adrenaline and prompting rationality, advised his friends. ¡°We need to get to the cove. We¡¯re too deep underground to send the signal for reinforcements.¡±


    The three nodded and Kana began running out the exit, mercilessly tearing apart enemies with the massive flaming battle axe. Arthur stopped Max and looked towards the four pillars holding up the entire room, ¡°Take out the pillars so we aren¡¯t followed!¡±


    Max nodded and grinned. Reaching into his pocket he took out some still damp explosive enchantment scripts and charged mana into each. After doing so he launched each of the sheets towards the pillars and yelled, ¡°We need to leave now!¡±


    The boys ran out of the room with a huge explosion behind them. The throne room collapsing on itself and everyone inside crushed by the debris. The boys quickly caught up with the girl with the oversized axe and all three continued to press further towards the cove. Killing anyone who tried to block their path.


    ¡°You two need to save the rest of your mana for the flare. Allow me to deal with the enemy.¡± Arthur said while the trio continued to run down the torch-lit tunnel.


    Kana deactivated her magic and Max quickly picked up a rusty sword off of a titan of a man Arthur put down with his lightning bolts. Taking the lead, Arthur decided he had a chance to show off a bit. Even if he was the most mature out of the three, he was still a child and a chance like this to impress his friends rarely came.


    Facing what seemed to be an unending stream of barbarians blocking their path, Arthur charged lightning magic into both of his hands. Never breaking stride, Arthur cast his own version of ¡®Greater Lightning Beam¡¯ and a massive snake made of blue electricity shot out in front of him. The snakes wide maw opening and seemingly devouring all in it¡¯s path. The flesh on the barbarians in front of them disappearing from their bodies, leaving only a path of bones for the children to traverse.


    The trio eventually arrived at the cove to find one of the larger ships blocking the exit. They continued to run on the docks and watched as hundred to thousands of barbarians began pouring out of the tunnels.


    Reaching the end of the docks, Arthur looked up at the rocky roof covering the entirety of the cove. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to tear the roof open ourselves to launch the flare.¡± He looked towards Max. ¡°Can you take care of that for us?¡±


    Max nodded and reached back into his shirt, pulling out the rest of his explosive enchantments. ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    Charging each of the scripts, Max propelled each of the sheets directly above them and the area began to shake. Large boulders began to fall and crash onto the shores and in the water. Targeting the nearest hole in the rocks, Kana looked towards Max, ¡°You ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready when you are.¡± Both began channeling as much magic into their arms as they could. Kana¡¯s spell formed a massive serpentine dragon of fire that shot towards the ceiling, while Max focused on solely strengthening her flames to be as bright as possible. The spell easily shot through the hole in the roof and lit up the night sky around the island. A remarkable burst of crimson flame could be seen in the skies for miles around the source.


    After casting the spells, they both visibly deflated. Their mana stores now extremely low and leaving them tired.


    The chaos throughout the entire cove didn¡¯t stop all the enemies, and more and more quickly advanced towards their position on the docks. They now found themselves trapped, and Arthur was the only one left with mana.


    Although they knew they were in trouble, Max and Kana picked up their weapons and charged at the enemy so Arthur could continue to fire his lightning. The skirmish between the kids raged on and as many barbarians they seemed to kill two more would pop up in his place. Their numbers seemed endless.


    The voice of their original captor Brun sounded out from the horde. ¡°Don¡¯t kill the girl! She¡¯ll be worth a lot as a slave! We¡¯re going to need the money!¡± The enemy focused their attention on Kana and quickly surrounded her. All of them concentrating on wearing the little girl down while ignoring the deaths of their comrades brought by the two boys.


    Max frowned at the sound of Brun¡¯s voice.


    How is that piece of shit still alive?


    Both boys tried to get closer to Kana, but found the numerous amount of enemies to be too much for either to advance. Max was forced to watch as his friend was slowly beaten and chains were wrapped around her body. The enemy disarming her and leaving her helpless.


    ¡°Good job boys! A colorful breed like her will sell for plenty! Now kill the other two runts!¡±


    Watching Kana get dragged away but the enemy, Max¡¯s mind started racing. What was everything for? Why did he truly want to be the strongest person he knew? If he couldn¡¯t even save his own friends then what would be the point of being so powerful?


    Why did Max want power?


    Growing up, his thoughts were estranged in that the one with the most power would be the one to give orders. He knew people respected power, and they also feared it. If he could have that ability, no one would be able to tell him what to do and he could do whatever he wanted. But what did he really want?


    Looking back at his friend his rage flared and all his emotions reached a heightened state.


    Max didn¡¯t want this. No, he needed power for another goal. A goal far better than being a lonely ruler feared by those below him. He wanted to be powerful to support Kana and Arthur, his friends that meant more to him than anyone else, the people he cared about.


    And so, for the first time in his entire life, Max''s eyes were truly open.

 Chapter 15: A Powerful Surprise

    "Kana!"


    Arthur could only tune out the screams of Max as he constantly drained his mana firing off lightning spears. They were surrounded and out of options, and Arthur found himself at a loss of what to do next.


    Mana suddenly burst out of Max and Arthur started clutching his own head in pain. An unceasing buzzing coming from his brain as Arthur focused all his remaining mana on relieving the ache.


    Checking his surroundings as he tested if covering his own ears would help, Arthur realized he was lucky to be suffering only so much. All the men who previously apprehended Kana were on the ground either screaming in pain, dying, or dead. Blood pouring from their eyes, ears, and mouths. Wails of agony coming from the ones still alive, all begging for release from the pain, all begging for death.


    Kana lay unconscious inside the mountain of bodies. Arthur watched on his knees as Max trotted towards Kana, unaffected by the powerful magic that killed all the men whose bodies covered the docks and colored the cove in red. Picking her up, Max turned towards Arthur.


    A mumble, barely audible but loud enough for Arthur to hear, came from his friend, "I''m so sorry."


    Arthur took a chance to focus on his friend¡¯s face. Tears rained down from his blue eyes as he blankly stared towards the ship still blocking the exit of the cove. Max began walking towards his direction and Arthur instinctively backed up in shock.


    Max''s striking blue eyes were actually emitting a soft glow. The previously human like pupils were now slits, reptilian in shape and nature.


    "Max! Y...your eyes! How do you have those eyes!?" Arthur asked on reflex. His friend continued to saunter over towards him and then abruptly passed out, chained girl still in his arms. The pain in Arthur''s head immediately relented and he finally had a chance to start thinking properly. Getting up, Arthur moved both his friends so they could lean against a post supporting the dock itself.


    He then took a moment to assess the situation he was currently in. Bodies piled all over the docks and floated in the waters around them. The enemies who were just wailing were now all slumped and unmoving. Arthur couldn¡¯t tell if the ones who survived that mental attack were dead or just unconscious, but judging by the blood coming out of their orifices, he doubted they would live much longer.


    Arthur then thought about his friends, specifically Max. He somehow had awakened the bloodline ability of the Satele family even though he already had the bloodline of the Soltains. Arthur¡¯s own mother was the one who told them that in the case of two bloodlines mixing, the abilities are always inherited from the child¡¯s father. They never addressed the possibility of someone possessing dual bloodlines and Arthur concluded that such a phenomenon would be impossible. If he didn¡¯t just see a blue version of his own ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯ in his best friend, he would never believe it.


    Arthur also had to consider that insanely powerful mind spell he just experienced. His own brain still reeling from the attack he now identified to originate from Max. His aunt had similar eye abilities if stories were to be believed, so it didn¡¯t take long for Arthur to put the pieces together.


    Even though the men closest to them were completely unable to fight, Arthur could see the ones further on the coast were less affected by the attack on their minds. There was also more enemies pouring out of the tunnels that dotted the shores on the cove, humanoids and goblins alike.


    Arthur was almost completely out of mana and only had one idea on how to stall the inevitable. Picking up a few throwing daggers off the bodies that lay on the docks, Arthur charged a lightning slash in his hands and destroyed the part of the docks that led to him and his friends. Standing on his own makeshift island of wood, Arthur stood tall and readied for the arrows and enemies who would attempt to swim to their location. He was alone against an innumerable amount of enemies, but he would delay as long as he could for his friends.


    As soon as the first arrow was loosed from the nearest enemy archer, massive waves began to crash into the ship blocking the cove and riled up the waters inside. Some of the smaller ships even tipped and capsized as the waves only grew stronger. The docks were flooding, so Arthur used the chains on Kana to wrap his friends as he held them both close to the wooden post and above the water. His still young and underdeveloped muscles working the hardest they ever had in his life.


    Suddenly, the large ship blocking the cove was immediately torn through as a colossal spiky basilisk moved through it¡¯s hull. It¡¯s body completely crushing the ship in less than a second, sending it to the water''s depths only moments later. As the gigantic snake moved, the waters only grew rougher and the enemies on the shores were cast aside by the waves. Arthur remained unmoved, wrapping himself around the only post still standing after the waves, his unconscious friends still secured by the chains.


    The enormous snake rose out of the waves, causing hundreds of gallons water to fall down from it¡¯s ascension and stir the cove again. All eyes in the area were stuck staring in awe at the creature matching the power and aura of the ancient dragons themselves. The colossal basilisk eventually halted it¡¯s ascension, two majestic red orbs radiating clout looking over the remains of the former battlefield. Standing atop the head of the Basilisk King was a woman garbed in black and gold, her features angelic yet demonic at the same time. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The woman looked down directly to Arthur, a soft smile appearing on her face. She then scanned the cove herself, her beautiful smile remaining unchanged.


    A clear and ethereal voice was spoken into the minds of everyone in her sight. Instantly soothing Arthur and at the same time terrifying the men who once pursued him and his friends.


    ¡°None shall remain.¡±


    Immediately following her words, the gargantuan snake she stood on opened it¡¯s great maw and released a hell inferno. Arthur closed his eyes to keep himself from going blind by the fire that set the shores and tunnels ablaze.


    Sophia jumped down from her partner and gracefully landed on the small wooden dock her dear children found themselves at. The water that seemed to pressure the posts holding the dock parted, and they found themselves on a dock that stood above dry ground.


    Sophia bent down to her exhausted nephew and brought him to her chest. ¡°You three have done well. I knew you could do it.¡±


    Arthur returned the hug and took the chance to look over his aunt¡¯s shoulder. The entire cove was aflame, the thousands of barbarians and hundreds of ships filling it now completely erased from existence. The Basilisk King was shooting fire down each of the tunnels easily killing thousands more men, women, and goblins.


    Arthur nuzzled his face into his aunt''s neck and attempted to calm his fast heart rate and rough breathing. ¡°Thank you for saving us Aunt Sophia.¡±


    She nodded and released her nephew from the hug. Looking down at her unconscious son and future daughter in law, she began unwrapping them from the chains Arthur set them in, ¡°It appears you three have just pushed your limits with this mission of yours. I am glad you are all safe though.¡±


    Both looked upwards at the sound of a horn coming from above them. Dozens of Sky Knight¡¯s shot down from the holes that covered the rocky ceiling, each of them carrying a few knights who quickly dismounted and landed on the fiery shores. On their appearance, the Basilisk King halted its attack and moved over towards Sophia and the children, the waters parting at it¡¯s approach.


    General Soltain and his griffin led more knights through the openings in the rocks, quickly yelling orders to the hundreds of knights who could hear him, ¡°All platoons and squads scour the tunnels and secure the island, I want the men killed on sight and the women and children brought here. You are to map the tunnel you follow and ensure every last enemy is dead.¡±


    Every knight in the area slammed their right arm against the metal breastplates and immediately set to the task at hand. Hundreds of more knights disembarking from the griffins that continued to send in reinforcements. By the time Arthur realized he needed to tell his aunt about her son, there were a couple thousand knights moving throughout the cove and entering the various tunnels that led throughout the island.


    Arthur looked towards his aunt but his eyes immediately settled on the red orbs that towered behind her. Every Satele had stories about the Basilisk King Xeros, but hearing about such an intimidating being and actually seeing it were two completely different things.


    Arthur instinctively bowed towards the being who seemed to exude death itself. ¡°Thank you great King for rescuing me and my friends. I am in your debt.¡±


    Sophia covered her mouth to hide a giggle and the colossal snake let out a grunt which sent the cove shaking in itself.


    A deep and powerful voice reverberated through the minds of both Arthur and Sophia.


    So this is the young Satele to whom has yet to be partnered to a member of my family. I witnessed your stand against thousands of enemies to protect your friends and found it commendable. My children have also informed me that you are one with numerable respectable qualities and will surely grow to be quite powerful. You seem to also understand how flattery will get you far with those who warrant it. When the time comes, I will allow you to choose for whom you want to be partnered with, a young man like yourself deserves that much.


    Arthur''s eyes went wide and he bowed again on reflex. ¡°Thank you again great King, I don¡¯t know how I could thank you enough for what you¡¯ve done for me and my family.¡±


    The snake whose scales sucked up light nodded it¡¯s head.


    Stand and protect your family and mine, that is all I can ask.


    The basilisk''s eyes looked towards the unconscious Max.


    Sophia I assumed you married outside of the family when you told me you fell in love with the man who healed you during the war¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware the Sateles had adequate healers.


    Sophia turned to her partner and looked quite confused. ¡°What are you talking about Xeros? You know I married outside the House.¡±


    The Snake King gestured towards Max.


    Isn¡¯t that boy your son?


    Sophia frowned at the questioned. ¡°Are you playing around with me you old snake? Yes of course that¡¯s my son.¡±


    Arthur realized what was happening and quickly spoke up. ¡°I think I know why King Xeros is asking these questions. When were trapped on the docks, the enemy attempted to capture Kana and was successful. Max immediately went into a rage and all of a sudden the enemies in the area began to scream and bleed out of the orifices in their heads, either instantly or eventually dying. Max quickly took the opportunity to retrieve Kana and I got a chance to look at his face. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I didn¡¯t see it myself, but Max has somehow awaken his own ¡®Mind''s Eyes¡¯. I am sure King Xeros has identified that he has awakened the bloodline ability of our family and thus was confused.¡±


    The giant snake nodded again, and Sophia gasped. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible! I¡¯ve never heard of anyone with two bloodlines before! I¡¯ve seen Max cast powerful light magic spells and lose little to no mana, so he has to have the Soltain bloodline too.¡±


    The Basilisk King spoke up in the mind¡¯s of both.


    It¡¯s not impossible, but I haven¡¯t heard of anyone with two bloodlines in a few millennia. Either your son is blessed by the gods themselves, or your lineage didn¡¯t want to end with you. Still, the boy is certainly an anomaly.


    Arthur''s shaking legs finally gave out, and his aunt was forced to catch him.


    ¡°We can discuss this at a later date, I think¡¯s it''s time for you three to get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 16: Newfound Resolution

    ***Barbarian Isles***


    Max woke with a sharp pain going through both of his eyes. He tried to sit up, but he quickly found out any sudden movements only increased the burning sensation.


    At the moment, his eyes felt like they were on fire and he was mustering all his willpower not to scream aloud.


    "It will pass... I can tell you that from experience."


    Max just kept grinding his teeth as he held his hands over his eyes. After a few seconds, the pain gradually began to lessen.


    He felt warm arms wrap around his torso and recognized who was embracing him. Max choose to ignore Kana though as he steadied his own breathing and held his eyes shut.


    Sophia continued, "Arthur has told me about what you did to save Kana. Somehow awakening the eyes of my family gave me quite a shock. I''d like to see them myself. Open your eyes."


    At first, in fear of only causing himself more pain, Max wanted to reject the request from his mother. He quickly reasoned that she knew more about what was happening to him then himself so he choose to comply.


    Removing his hands from his face, Max slowly opened eyelids. The light in the tent made him want to shut them again, but he eventually opened them all the way.


    Max heard Kana next to him gasp, but was a bit distracted by what his eyes were registering to to address it.


    Everything in his sight was blurry, and the figures throughout the room were barely distinguishable. Although Max noticed something else, there was something more moving throughout the room.


    A translucent blue light, stronger and brighter in some places and weaker and dimmer in others. The light flowed through everything in sight, and he stuck out his hand to grab some in front of him.


    His touch registered no change, and the light just passed through his hand like it did everything else. He was confused and the thought that maybe his eyes were in fact ruined passed through his mind.


    "What you are seeing right now is mana. We''ve already educated you about the premise but with the ''Mind''s Eye'' you can physically recognize the force that drives all life in the world. There is mana everywhere, as you learned and now observed."


    Kana questioned the woman.


    "How does Max have those eyes? I thought someone could only have one family power? Does that mean big sister Skylar has them too?"


    Sophia shook her head. "I know for a fact Skylar only has the bloodline of the Soltains. Max appears to be a special case. In the Satele family, we teach our young that one only awakens their eyes through a change of the mind, or how they think. Common examples would be a child changing their personality, goals, or perspective, sometimes all three. What changed for you my son?"


    Max blinked his eyes a couple times as the figures of his friend and mother became clearer. He leaned against his pillow and scratched his unkempt hair.


    "Uhh... A lot I guess. I remember seeing Kana getting taken away and something inside me just snapped. I''ll never let that happen again." He said with a resolute expression.


    Sophia nodded. "An experience like that is sure to change all three of you. Though I believe it was important for you to see the darker sides of our world. Learning about something and actually seeing it are two completely different things."


    Max looked over to his left to see Arthur passed out on the bed next to him, his breathing even and steady.


    "When you two passed out Arthur had to hold on by himself until I arrived. He fought quite well and kept you both safe, you should thank him when he wakes. Now that we''ve located the barbarians main force the campaign has shortened considerably. You three will be leaving with your grandfather and I at dawn so please rest up." Sophia said and then got up from the end of the bed. She walked towards Max and gripped his right hand.


    ¡°Right now you are channeling mana into your eyes passively. That is why they are still activated even now. All you need to do is focus on that string of mana and cut it off. That should bring your eyes back to normal. Go ahead and try now.¡±


    Max was familiar with channeling mana to power certains parts of the body but he had never tried to channel mana into his eyes before, it was an entirely new sensation. Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the mana flowing inside him and closed off the connection that kept his eyes activated. Blinking a few times, the glow simply dissolved and his eyes quickly turned to normal.


    "I am very proud of you."


    She gave his hand a quick squeeze and brushed her hair aside. Giving Max a loving kiss on his forehead, Sophia nodded to herself and walked out of the tent.


    Max watched his mother depart in silence. The hold Kana had him tightened, and he looked to see Kana burying her face into his chest. Muffled sobbing could be heard as the girl started to cry on him.


    Max wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do in a situation like this. He couldn''t remember the last time he had seen either of his friends actually cry, even though they were still so young. It seemed to be an unspoken rule not to cry, but he had no idea how it started.


    Max noticed the soft-looking crimson ears twitching on her head and elected to pet them. With her head still on his chest, he put his left hand around her back and used his right hand to softly stroke her ears. Kana continued to stain his shirt in tears and Max even felt his eyes getting a little watery.


    ¡°We got really close there.¡± He whispered to her.


    Kana replied with incoherent sounds that broke between her sobs.


    ¡°But I promise¡­ I will never let anyone ever hurt you again. I will become so strong that no one will ever be able to touch you without getting through me.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Her sobbing eventually stopped and she looked up at Max with puffy red eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you protecting me. The whole point is that I get powerful enough on my own to reach my goals. I wasn¡¯t strong enough when I needed to be and I almost lost everything.¡±


    Max wiped her face and used his sleeve to wipe his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about how I was acting before. But whether you want it or not I¡¯m not going to standby and let you or Arthur get hurt.¡±


    He looked over to his unconscious friend. ¡°I owe you both that much.¡±


    Kana rested her body on Max and her breathing gradually began to steady.


    ¡°But thank you.¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, but I can¡¯t grow up to rely on both of you to fix my problems.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Kana¡¯s body tensed as she thought of the response that came to her mind immediately. If she wanted to become Clan Head and rule her own life, she needed to be the strongest and smartest. She needed to be better than the rest of her clan at everything so no one could possibly contest her position. She was the rightful heir, and her friends weren¡¯t the ones trying to accomplish her goal. But, that was just one part of her life. She would certainly have other challenges or obstacles she needed to face in the future, and her friends would be helpful.


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    Max lightly nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    They both closed their eyes and comforted themselves in each others warmth.


    --------------------------------


    ***Soltain City***


    The general stood in front of the three children like always after they¡¯ve finished their weapon training. Each wore different expressions as they looked up at the older man, they had just returned from the campaign in the isles, and everyone still looked a bit tired.


    ¡°You three have been training together for a little less than three years now. This training has been one of the many parts of the tri-alliance that holds your three great houses together. I am sure you will have greatly benefited learning from different teachers, but also from learning from each other. So firstly I would like to say congratulations, for you have finished the training I had planned for you while you were here.¡±


    The kids smiled to each other. Kana even walked up and hugged the older man. ¡°Thank you for your help Grandpa Max.¡± she then skipped back in line between her two friends.


    The older man also flashed a quick smile but it left as soon as it came. ¡°You three have grown a lot, and I hope you come to rely on your teachings as you meet new challenges in the future. You will find that very few will have such an edge like you do.¡±


    Sophia and Jacob approached and stood beside the general, each with smiles of their own. The general''s eyes then flashed a serious gleam.


    ¡°This is not the end of your training, if anything this is just the beginning. You three will take separate paths and return to your respective homes, to learn all you can about your bloodlines and about yourselves. You will most likely not see each other until you arrive at the Imperial Academy, so you must take this time to build on your own strengths and cover your weaknesses. Still, with such a benchmark, we Soltains have prepared gifts for each of you to aid you in your future endeavors.¡±


    Two maids and one butler walked out into the courtyard and passed the central fountain to reach the groups. Each were carrying what looked to be a book of sorts while the butler was carrying a rather worn black journal.


    Jacob looked at the children and said, ¡°For Kana and Max, we have a further continuation on the Soltain halberd and greatswords styles respectively. These books contain the forms and techniques of my predecessors, and shall aid you as you train in your respective weapons.¡±


    ¡°As for my only nephew, I will be giving you my own journal for when I was growing and learning new ways on the uses of daggers. As I said before, your weapon styles will be largely based on how you choose to use them. Even so, I believe the notes I¡¯ve made about both magic and daggers will be of some use to you. You¡¯ll notice some pages are torn out, as I¡¯d rather keep some things about myself in the past.¡± Sophia said with a chuckle as she spoke to Arthur.


    The three received the new gifts with even larger smiles and bowed to the adults in unison.


    The general spoke up before they had a chance. ¡°Since the day you¡¯ve arrived, the three houses have paid a large sum to have weapons prepared for you. Sending out a request to friends in the Geotz Kingdom, we have finally seen a return on our investment. You will be glad to know that your new weapons arrived while we were up North, and please thank the knights who flew across the continent for almost a year for three children.¡±


    Seven Sky Knights bearing the Soltain coat of arms entered the courtyard. Each were highly decorated and veterans in the provincial military. Three of the them were carrying weapons not already strapped to themselves, two of the weapons larger than most.


    The knights stood at attention to the side of the group. General Soltain gestured for them to proceed and the first knight approached Arthur and presented him with an intricately carved wooden box.


    Arthur took the box and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your service. I¡¯m sorry you all had to spend almost a year doing an errand for children.¡±


    The other six chuckled and the most decorated woman openly laughed, ¡°The general offered us plenty of rewards for this mission, not to mention a year of paid leave. When you three first arrived, almost every knight with a griffin was begging for selection. I should be thanking you.¡±


    The general grumbled something under his breath and Arthur opened the box.


    ¡°Six mithril daggers bearing the Satele crest. Two twelve inch daggers and four seven inch knives. We agreed to give you a little more versatility as you find your most preferred fighting style. A mix of both quality and quantity in this case.¡± The general commented.


    Arthur grabbed one of the smaller knives and pulled it out of it¡¯s small black sheathe. Like the larger ones, it was double edged and the blade was silver with crisp dark shadows as he scanned it. Each of the four had a hole in the hilt big enough for his fingers to spin it. Though at the moment they seemed a little too big, he quickly realized his fingers would get larger as he grew. The daggers were slim, and the black and green basilisk insignia was barely visible unless one looked closely.


    He took the moment to examine the sheathes. All of them were also black and had plenty of leather string attached to each. He assumed that the sheathes worked to wear he could attach them all over his body, and give him a bit of an advantage to enemies who couldn¡¯t see his weapons. That alone caused him to smile.


    He looked to the knights again and bowed even deeper than before. ¡°Even so, I must thank you again for your assistance, I will make proper use of the tools you have given me.¡±


    The men and women nodded in response.


    The largest knight in the group approached Kana with a slim silver and crimson halberd. It looked much lighter than the weapon currently resting on Kana¡¯s back, but no less weaker.


    ¡°One mithril and bloodwood champion halberd for the girl. Standing at six feet vertically, the bloodwood encompasses most of the shaft as the two blades and point are pure mithril. The wood has been infused with fragments of the blades metal to ease the flow of mana channeling. Out of all three weapons, yours was easily the most expensive. Both materials are costly, but bloodwood is some of the rarest in the world. I heard the elders of your clan threw a fit when they heard you wanted to use a halberd, especially at the cost. Yet you can thank your father for calming them and supporting you financially, at least that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been told. Puts a smile on my face just thinking about their reactions.¡±


    Kana took the weapon with both hands and spun it over her head. It certainly was lighter than the weapon she had been training with, yet it seemed far more compact. When she slammed the butt end against the ground she noticed the bloodwood was slightly flexible. She took a closer look at the wood that was apparently the rarest yet.


    While Kana remained in a trance, everyone else looked at the three foot wide recession she ¡°casually¡± placed in the ground.


    Breaking out of her revelry, Kana dropped her old weapon on the ground and immediately strapped the new halberd on her back with it¡¯s shoulder strap. She was still quite short, so the new weapon was almost horizontal to the ground she stood on.


    She gave everyone her brightest smile and bowed, her tail moving back and forth excitedly. ¡°Thank you for helping me reach my dreams. I¡¯ll never forget any of you for your assistance.¡±


    Kana¡¯s words seemed to put everyone in the area in a rather chipper mood. Whether she knew of her ability to sway others so easily was left unanswered.


    The last knight trotted to Max holding a sword and sheathe a little over five feet long. The sheathe looked rather plain, being an ordinary brown, yet it was still etched with the black and gold griffin that made the Soltain House crest. Max grabbed the weapon with both hands and almost stumbled. It was definitely heavier than the training sword he grew accustomed too. Max took a few seconds to just examine the hilt. A solid black and gold made the hilt and crossguard, a golden pommel engraved with a griffin surrounding the end. The black leather on the hilt was thin, yet just enough to increase grip on the sword for one or two hands.


    ¡°Lastly, one five-foot double edged mithril greatsword. In terms of amount of mithril, your weapon has the most. The design modeled after my own grandfathers, a man who was feared for his prowess and ruthlessness with the weapon. You have ability boy, but you must decide how you will use a weapon as great as this in the future. There will be times where you hold the lives of others in your hands, and you will need to decide for yourself when the sword should be used. A bane to all evil that rises from the recesses of this world, or a weapon to instill your existence in the minds of others, one to be loved or feared.¡± The general passed his hardened gaze over the children. ¡°All three of you will surely be recognized for your actions in the future.¡±


    Max grabbed the hilt with his left hand and unsheathed the sword. The weapon itself seemed to absorb the rays of the sun, and the silver mithril blade looked to be a light of it¡¯s own. Max immediately smiled.


    Looking towards the knights, like his friends, he bowed. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will use this weapon wisely.¡±


    The knights nodded and the leader spoke. ¡°We wish the young lords and lady well on their future endeavors. Should you ever need the assistance of the Soltain Sky Knight¡¯s, you know where to find us.¡±


    After their departure Max sheathed his new sword and threw it over his back. Looking towards his friends, Max¡¯s eyes shown with newfound determination.


    I won¡¯t let you down.

 Interlude: The Way of the World

    ***Mavaos Continent***


    ***Arshan Province***


    Skylar Soltain wanted to be an adventurer. More specifically, she wanted cure herself of her boredom. As she continued to watch her little brother and his friends train and grow alongside each other, she made a decision.


    She was going to explore the world with some of her own friends and even make new ones. Both Mavaos and the Untamed continents were filled with work for adventurers and she could certainly learn a lot from new experiences.


    Yet Skylar needed a group who she could rely on. So after leaving her brother and friends, she immediately flew to the Arshan province to find two of her former classmates. Skylar didn¡¯t make many friends at the Academy, but she did usually spend her time with two commoners who excelled in class.


    Lucas and Lianna were twin brother and sister who always stuck together, usually trailing just behind Skylar in and between classes. They both had dark-skin and red hair, with light orange eyes contrasting their darker coloring. There also both children of hunters, and easily preferable to diversify Skylar¡¯s future party. Skylar wasn¡¯t really one to use advantages like stealth or range, so adding the two to her party would certainly cover her glaring weaknesses.


    Convincing them to join her quest in exploring the world wasn¡¯t too difficult. The twins were also looking for something more in life, and the prospects of finding fortune through adventuring were much higher than most careers a commoner could pursue.


    Entering the nearest city of Indrac, Skylar quickly produced thirty coppers for the gate entry fee for the group of three. Carrying so much loose money was tedious, especially considering her partner was away and she didn¡¯t own any spatial jewelry.


    Spatial jewelry to easily carry and move items was a highly sought commodity throughout the continent. Many have tried to replicate the methods of the ancient draconians in their production, but have always found themselves unable. Skylar remembered that the Imperial Family had spatial jewelry which they sometimes rewarded to nobility or loyal servants, but knew of very few people who had actually been bestowed with such an honor. Her mother and grandfather were such people, but they were rewarded for their actions during wars and the empire was currently in a time of peace.


    Skylar had heard rumors of other ways in obtaining spatial jewelry, but with such a sought after prize, requirements for access were high. The most common way was to reach out to the adventurers or mercenaries who would be willing to part with their own treasures. This often left the men and women willing to sell their jewelry with enough money to live lavishly for the rest of their lives and put their family higher than most nobility financially. Yet Skylar didn¡¯t have that kind of money, and her parents certainly weren¡¯t going to pay such a price for a piece of jewelry. If she wanted spatially enchanted items, she would have to work for it.


    New dungeons and old remnants of lost civilizations were often places remarked for holding remarkable treasures, including spacial items made by the draconians of old. Though in the empire, one couldn¡¯t get access to these dungeons unless they became an adventurer or mercenary. The laws weren¡¯t the same throughout the continent, but it was unusual for one to explore a dungeon or ruin and not be affiliated with either the Guild or the Union.


    The Adventurer''s Guild and Mercenary Union are quite similar, and often mixed up by those who didn¡¯t know better. The largest difference between both are the types of jobs taken, and the amount of associates related to each division in each kingdom. This has left a rather long and unnerving cold war between the two factions, as they continue to fight for a monopoly of business in the regions they choose to set up in.


    It isn''t unheard of for actual skirmishes between the two factions to form, with both sides suffering casualties. The impact of the skirmishes are large in some kingdoms and smaller in others. For example, in the Hyperion Empire, all premeditated murder is considered illegal, but depending on the province and ruler of the region, the nobility often turns a blind eye to the darker activities of both factions.


    Some rulers even favor one faction over the other, easily aiding the affairs of the side that they support. This support comes for a multitude of reasons, from just the faction getting in the good graces of the nobility for their actions, or to bribes of lesser nobles for their unmarred backup. Each region¡¯s state of affairs in the everlasting cold war differs, and it is quite difficult to determine which side truly has the upper hand.


    Though there are some regions where one of the two factions could easily be seen doing better off. The main reason being that the type of work they most actively do being quite in demand in the area.


    Like their Union counterparts, the Adventurers Guild takes the requests of those who can pay, and select from the numerous jobs set by requestees for completion. The most prominent difference from their Union counterparts are the large majority of the jobs the Adventurer''s Guild take are problems of the environment. New dungeons discovered to be cleared, expeditions into the Untamed Continent, the subjugation of powerful magical beasts, and other issues that stem from the product of magic and the environment. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The Mercenary Union would also take jobs of this category, but it is hardly their speciality. Another one of the largest differences between the Guild and the Union is that the Guild will never take requests involving conflict against official humanoid sovereign powers. Still, the Union has no qualms of supporting the highest bidder, and aiding certain powers defend or usurp territory and power. The Union thrives most in war, so is very commonly seen in the Odon Empire where each of the warring clans constantly fight for territorial supremacy.


    In reality, there is a fine line where jobs would be taken by both factions and conflict would arise. Each faction suffer a minimal profit loss because of the involvement of the other, unless one side specifically looks to damage its counterpart. It is possible for both sides to coexist peacefully, yet leaders fuelled by lust for power, greed, and pride led to the cold war that now encompasses the entire continent.


    Skylar Soltain had been taught enough about both factions. She wasn¡¯t really interested in the conflict of others, but she knew she would become at least a bit involved the moment she choose a side. Becoming an adventurer seemed like the right call though, she was more interested in exploring the unseen, and pushing the boundaries of what humanity knew to be true.


    She needed to rise through the ranks, and reach a status where finding a spacial ring would be reasonable and doable.


    Walking down the cobblestone street alongside her two companions, Skylar eventually reached a point where she could see both a Union and Guild building, large and imposing, standing directly across from each other.


    Each of the buildings seemed to be undergoing expansion construction, as if even the walls themselves were having a competition in determining who was bigger and better.


    Skylar sighed and rubbed her temples, knowing she was signing herself up for trouble she didn¡¯t really ask for.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± She turned to her two former classmates. ¡°You two ready?¡±


    They both nodded. Lucas and Lianna were rather quiet people, but that evened out with Skylar¡¯s more boisterous attitude.


    Turning to the right, the young women and man walked between the large wooden columns that supported the oversized metallic sign that stood over the double door entrance. Pushing the door open, the trio were greeted with a mass of noise with men and women eating and moving all over the large room. The lights that hung from the rafters were bright, and looking to her left, Skylar noticed all different types of people wearing various weapons and armors hovering around a wall filled with papers and requests. Looking to her right, Skylar observed a large board filled with names, one column showing top adventurers in the world, another top in the continent, and last top in the province. She was interested on how they acquired such information, and how up to date it was, but stored that curiosity in the back of her mind to be pursued at a future date.


    The three pressed on, walking directly towards one of the booths with an older man working on the other side. As they approached, Skylar couldn¡¯t help notice some of the rather unsightly leers in her direction, no doubt some of the more uncultured brutes picturing her without her clothes. She knew she was beautiful if her mother or aunt¡¯s looks had anything to say about it, but was still not completely accustomed to males openly gaping at her appearance. Yet she pressed on, there had been nobles and commoners alike that had desired her attention at the Academy, but she never found herself interested in any man as of yet. Perhaps it was her own insanely high standards, but Skylar Soltain wasn¡¯t going to settle for a relationship with a man who was weaker than her. She also wanted an attractive and intelligent man that could keep her moving forward, one who always supported her no matter what. That was just how she was, if that eliminated more than ninety-nine percent of possible suitors on the planet, than so be it.


    Reaching the desk, the elderly man looked Skylar in the eyes, ¡°What can the Guild do for you today?¡±


    Skylar looked back at her two friends, ¡°My friends and I are interested in joining the Adventurers Guild and forming our own party.¡±


    The corner of the older man''s lips lifted upwards. ¡°A little young aren¡¯t we? Not the youngest I¡¯ve seen but you three can¡¯t be past eighteen summers.¡±


    Skylar decided to play along and made a slight frown of her own, ¡°I was unaware there were age restrictions to join the Guild¡­ Perhaps the Union could be a bit more accommodating to my request.¡±


    The man¡¯s pale complexion went a few shades whiter, ¡°My superiors would have my head if I even let an infant join the Union. Let me prepare the proper paperwork.¡± He stood up and grabbed a few papers from behind him.


    Handing two forms to each, the trio sat at the nearest open table and began filling them out. Filling it out with personal information such as first name, birth place, and fighting abilities. The forms weren¡¯t very specific so the group left their answers pretty vague.


    As they were filling out their papers. Lucas spoke up, ¡°Incoming.¡±


    Skylar twitched her head to the side to see one of the men who was previously looking at her body. The rather unhidden gaze made his intentions pretty clear. Behind him were other men, she assumed made his party.


    Skylar wasn¡¯t really in the mood for this.


    As the leader got within talking distance he immediately open his mouth, ¡°Whats a pretty yo-agh!¡±


    He was instantly sent hurdling across the cafeteria like hall and slammed against the stone wall. His companions were scattered throughout the room, their injuries only slightly less than the supposed leader.


    Some in the room were left gaping at what just happened while others just choose to ignore it and continued with their own business. The trio payed no mind to the observers and finished out their forms, both the twins had seen the heir of House Soltain use far more powerful spells than the mild wind gust she just performed. In the end, the only information Skylar gave to the guild was that she was born in the Soltain province and had an affinity for wind. No useful data was left in regards to her true identity or abilities.


    Approaching the same receptionist behind the counter, the three handed him the papers. The man¡¯s face remained unchanged as he took the forms, yet his eyes glanced to the unconscious man being pulled out of the wall.


    ¡°It will take a day for your cards to be made, and I¡¯m afraid you will probably have to pay for the wall.¡±


    Skylar grumbled something incomprehensible under her breath and pulled a golden coin out of her bag. Handing it to the receptionist, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back tomorrow for the change.¡±


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°You seem to already understand how things work.¡±

 Chapter 17: Steps of the Sun

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain Province***


    More than a year had passed since Max had last seen his two best friends, and at home he found himself undergoing rigorous training led by his father, grandfather, and mother. Originally, he was supposed to learn everything he could about Soltain magic but his unexpected awakening of the ¡®Mind''s Eyes¡¯ effectively doubled his instruction schedule.


    Light magic training in the mornings, afternoons spent with his Master Silvia in the art of enchanting, and long nights under the tutelage of his own mother for eye practice.


    His father and grandfather would alternate the mornings, as both men were usually busy in their own duties.


    Jacob would instruct him on the properties of light magic used for healing. All healing magic stemmed from the blessing of the gods, and Soltain¡¯s had it rather easy being the only humanoids in the world with an affinity to the light element. Through the patronage of the God of the Sun, one could call for the power to heal injuries and even prevent death. That¡¯s what most healers did anyway, but healing magic wasn¡¯t so restricted to only one god or goddess. There were also spells mages with the water affinity could use, healing minor injuries purely from their own abilities.


    The Soltain¡¯s always called for the power of Sol, but hardly lost any mana in channeling his blessings. The bloodline had long been blessed with extraordinary abilities in light manipulation, and old House texts claimed that the family were descendants of the god himself.


    As such, morning practices were easiest for Max, so he was fortunate he hardly had to spend any effort in effectively replicating his father and grandfathers techniques. Mornings were hardly his most efficient time, and Max didn¡¯t fully hone his mental faculties until the walk towards his Master¡¯s shop.


    As time passed, his apprenticeship with his Master gradually moved from full blown instruction and replication to a more creative zone. Max wasn¡¯t quite a master enchanter, but he could easily be considered an expert. As such, Silvia had him working on his own repertoire. So, after finishing his chores, Max was left to work on his own enchantments. If his work was good enough to be sold in the shop, he would be treated with a new sigil technique. The carrot and the stick method proved to be continually effective, and Max was well on his way to learning the tattooed enchantment she promised to teach him if he did well.


    ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯ practice with Sophia proved to be the most difficult for him. He certainly wasn¡¯t as good as his cousin Arthur in the manipulation of minds. Like his mother, his eyes functioned in uncontrollable bursts that hurt everyone in the area. He could relatively identify friend from foe, but his mental output was hardly perfect.


    To amend the issue, Sophia and Max would ride outside of the city into the lush pine forests that spanned east of the walls. Here, Max wouldn¡¯t have to worry about hurting others and could dedicate all his attention on damage control.


    Direct observations by Sophia presented that his mind powers were rather abrupt. Instead of flooding minds with information they could hardly comprehend and understand, like herself, Max¡¯s eye abilities seemed to work on a more physical level. He simply overloaded the targets physical processing abilities, and the senses one came to rely on turned out to be the reason why they were dying.


    They never had a chance to fully test and record the reaches of Max¡¯s eye abilities, but Sophia knew enough to focus her son on control over power. If he didn¡¯t, there would come a time where Max would no doubt hurt someone he didn¡¯t intend too.


    Max¡¯s time in training was spent in redundancy, until the day his father told him he would be making a pilgrimage deep into the Elotl Mountains. Only months away from the inevitable departure to the Academy, Max had a pretty good idea what this pilgrimage meant.


    --------------------------


    It wasn¡¯t unheard of for people to move to Soltain City just for the atmosphere. The people were hardy yet generally friendly, and the province was one of the most secure in the Empire. The city was also in a very aesthetically pleasing location, built between a vast mountain range and numerous tranquil pine forests, the atmosphere was generally calming and peaceful.


    The citizens of the city were relatively happy, and poverty was extremely low due to the influence of the military. If one could not find work, the military would always be willing to teach and recruit. One could find all sorts of different work funded by the provincial army, and still would never have to actually learn to fight. Talents were often identified and capitalized for new recruits, leaving a surplus of workers to be eventually sent out to the smaller cities and villages.


    A lone boy just shy of five feet in height stood outside the western city gates, watching unreservedly as a dozen or so travelers moved by and entered the city. Every now and then he would fidget back in forth, sometimes checking the straps of his backpack or sword and other times kicking the rocks under him.


    He was clearly nervous and seemed to be waiting for something or someone.


    Max looked back down at his favorite long dark blue coat that covered most of his body. Same as all the other times he checked, his belongings were secure and he was ready for his departure. That didn¡¯t seem to help though, as he held the sinking feeling he was forgetting something.


    As time passed, the sun reached it¡¯s height in the sky signifying it was midday. His father was late, as Max was supposed to begin his climb up the Steps of the Sun before noon.


    Max got increasingly restless, yet his relief quickly came at the sight of his father alongside two knights riding through the city towards the gate. The soldiers at the gate gave Jacob a quick salute, and then continued their duties.


    Jacob nodded to the city guards and turned towards his son.


    Dismounting from his horse, he put both his hands on Max''s shoulders.


    "I''m sorry I''m a bit late, our prefects have recently arrived at the capital for the annual review." He then took a breath and removed a small House seal in the shape of a shield.


    Handing it to Max, Jacob continued, "I''m sure dad has already told you but let me say it again, do not stray from the path, just keep moving forward."


    Max nodded and took the small seal from his father. "Don''t diverge from the path. Anything else?"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Jacob scratched his chin in contemplation. "The journey up the mountain is different for everyone. You already know it gets colder as you go higher and it is also possible to meet hostile creatures during the ascension." Max nodded again. "I would say don''t forget to continue to drink water, and use the light to keep you warm. Other than that, you should be fine."


    Jacob bent down and gave one last hug to his only son. "Keep your wits about you, they will be watching."


    Ruffling the boy''s hair, the older man mounted his horse and trotted back into the city, followed by his personal guards.


    Max looked towards the mountains, inhaling and exhaling, he marched into the narrow valley that led to the beginning of the Steps to the Sun.


    Reaching the stone marker that was engraved with writing, Max took a moment to read the text aloud.


    ¡°One who passes the threshold of the earth shall ascend from the radiance of the great golden flame.¡±


    Max shook his head. His ancestors were the first to claim to climb the 10,000 steps, but he had no idea who wrote on the stone that marked the beginning.


    Max began the climb and observed the wildlife in the area. It was the height of spring, and the trees and bushes were quite thick on both sides of the stone path.


    He even noticed a fox scurry by as it heard him approach. Distractedly watching it depart, Max almost tripped over one of the cracked steps that jutted out of the ground.


    Quickly extending his other foot and catching himself, Max took another deep breath.


    I need to calm down.


    Standing in silence and listening to the wind move past the trees, Max gradually regained his composure.


    Taking another step forward, he pressed further up the side of the largest mountain in sight.


    Time passed and the sun eventually disappeared behind the mountains to the west. Night quickly followed, and Max found himself activating three ¡®Light Flares¡¯ to see. The three lights moved harmoniously around the boy, and gave him ample range to see his surroundings.


    Max considered using his eyes to see in the dark, but as he continued to gain altitude the temperature was getting noticeably colder. The lights worked three fold, providing him with light to see in the dark, warding off creatures who use the night to hunt, and working to keep him warmer.


    The wailing of the wind only grew louder as he continued, and Max was forced to lift his fur-lined hood over his head to cover his ears. There were almost no trees left at this point, and the area around him was covered in snow.


    Max heard the howling of wolves nearby, and gently placed his backpack on the ground beside him. With his back facing the edge of the cliff next to the steps, he activated his ¡®Mind''s Eyes¡¯.


    Glowing snake-like orbs peered out from under his hood, staring directly at the eyes of the biggest wolf approaching from the distance. Max directed his three ¡®light flares¡¯ towards the direction of the incoming enemy, each spreading out and exposing the would-be hidden predators.


    The wolves were gray and appeared to be rather small in number. Max gave a sigh of relief in the face of his first real challenge. Wolves were rather simple to predict and even easier to kill, he was glad he didn¡¯t have to fight something truly powerful yet.


    Still, Max wasn¡¯t really comfortable with having a cliff to his back. Seeing the wolves were coming from the lower part of the hill, Max picked up his bag quickly and moved to where the wolves were now climbing the steps below him to attack. He used the large boulder on his left to remove the opportunity to surround him, and examined his options.


    His sword wasn¡¯t really necessary for this fight, especially considering how tedious it was for his smaller body to remove it from it¡¯s sheathe.


    One of the wolves attempted to lunge at the light floating above it, but quickly found it was a fruitless endeavor. The lights remained unfazed, so the pack turned all its attention back to Max.


    The now eight wolves in sight were all coming from the same direction. Standing tall in the face of his foes, Max came up with a rather ingenious idea.


    Three of the wolves in front gave up on their steady trotting and lunged towards himself. Using the already powerful winds that swept passed them, Max channeled air magic originating from their right and fired off a strong blast.


    The blast of wind easily took the three in front off their feet, pushing them up and over the cliff that stood on the side of the stone path.


    Pained yelps could be heard as they fell down the side of the cliff, eventually being overtaken by the howling of the wind moving over the rocky mountain.


    The remaining five wolves were left in a state of confusion, unsure of whether to attack or retreat, yet Max continued his magical assault. Channeling a ¡®Minor Wind Slash¡¯ in his left hand, he quickly dispatched of the two wolves who made contact and placed the final three in a panic.


    They whined in fright and retreated from the aggressor, sprinting back in the direction from where they came. ¡°I thought so.¡± Max said to himself, picking up his backpack and deactivating his eyes.


    The three light flares continued their harmonious spinning around their castor, and Max reached into his jacket to pull out a flask of water. Taking a few sips and wetting his mouth, Max put the flask back and continued his journey.


    As he gained even more altitude, Max noticed he was now above the clouds that covered the night sky. The wind was strong and the air felt rather thin, breathing was becoming slightly more difficult.


    Thinking it a good time to take a break, Max sat atop a snowy covered rock and looked into the night sky.


    The stars were bright and prominent, dotting the black and purple void which encompassed his view.


    Amazing.


    His mind drifted off to the images of his two best friends, quietly wishing they were here alongside him and seeing what he was seeing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to show them later.¡±


    He sat in a trance, either unaware of or ignoring the rapidly dropping temperature in his immediate vicinity. The cloud produced by his exhalation of breath was thick, and distinct enough to push him out of his stupor.


    Checking his surroundings, he gasped in pain as a sharp sting of cold ran through his right arm. Hastily backpedaling and assessing the source of the attack, he caught the figures of three floating crystallized spikes of ice hovering towards him.


    His right arm was completely numb, so he used his left and quickly shot off three ¡®Light Arrows¡¯ which instantly shattered the wisps pursuing him. ¡°Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.¡±


    Activating his eyes again and directing his light flares towards the direction from where the wisps came, he recognized a woman. The woman-like figure was made completely of ice, her blue hair dancing in the wind and her glowing blue eyes baring directly at him. She had no feet, as she seemed to grow from the snow under her, dozens of dancing wisps surrounding her.


    She was positively emitting mana, and easily forming more wisps as time passed.


    Max grimaced. ¡°Wispmother.¡±


    He needed to fix his right arm.


    Throwing his backpack and sword far to his right. Max got to work on reheating his arm, and getting feeling back in his hand.


    The wispmother did not sit still waiting for him to heal, she directed about a dozen wisps towards him and fired ice shards of her own.


    Max rolled out of the way and shook his head at himself for his own lack of awareness. He could have started this fight in a much better situation. As the wisps closed the distance between them, Max¡¯s healing magic gradually put feeling back into his right arm. It wasn¡¯t perfect, as he couldn¡¯t even make a fist, but it was enough to channel magic to his palm.


    As Max started shooting ¡®Light Bolts¡¯ at the nearing wisps, he easily found out that they now exploded in their own demise. Every time he destroyed one, it would propel ice spikes in all directions and he was pushed to creating a ¡®Wall of Light¡¯ to shield himself from the projectiles.


    He was now giving a lot of ground, and needed to start pushing back.


    A thought came to his mind.


    How does the mother communicate with her spawn?


    He made a guess that they all had minds and perhaps the one eye technique he was proficient in would aid him.


    Channeling mana towards his ¡®Minds Eyes¡¯ he used his ¡®Telepathic Overload¡¯ skill in hopes of at least confusing the enemy. He knew the ability was overkill with humans, but he was really just grasping at straws on using it against wisps.


    A pulse of mana originating from his eyes shot forth towards the wisps and wispmother. They paused their advance for less than a second, and seemingly grew more enraged. The enemy moved faster, and the wispmother sent all the wisps she commanded towards Max.


    Max sighed to himself. ¡°Well it was worth a shot. I guess I should stop playing around.¡±


    Some of the wisps were now nearly on top of him, yet he began channeling one of his more powerful spells anyways. Pushing both his hands in front of him, Max cast ¡®Greater Light Barrage¡¯ and a circular beam of light with a diameter of almost ten feet shot out of his palms. Everything caught in his direction was vaporized, yet Max seemed to forget with the deaths of wisps ice explosions occurred.


    Most of the shards were also destroyed inside the beam, yet a few managed to stay intact, even if being dramatically weaker. One shard tore a sleeve on his coat, further propelling Max to completely eliminate the current enemy.


    After almost twenty seconds of continuous casting, Max ceased channeling mana to his palms.


    The remains of his enemy were nonexistent, and the snow covered stone that originally faced him was bare.


    Max looked at his now torn left sleeve and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to learn how to sew.¡±


    Picking up his sword and backpack, Max extended his ascent up the Steps of the Sun.

 Chapter 18: Familial Loyalty

    ***Soltain Province***


    ***Elotl Mountains***


    Climbing up the remaining steps that led to the top of the mountain was an extremely tiresome affair. The air was so thin that Max found himself taking more breaks at this point than any other time during the pilgrimage. Still, Max¡¯s destination was in sight, so he kept himself moving.


    Max eventually reached the end of the stairway path and was now at the top of the mountain. Taking another chance to observe the mountain range around him, he noted that one could actually see the glow from the city to the east, even blocked by other mountains. The moon was past its zenith, lighting up the vast darkness that formed below the clouds. He could see the massive shadows of both the clouds and the mountains, darkening the land below him. Forests and shrubbery surrounded the lower parts of the range, and Max even spotted parts of the Elotl River as it flowed eastward.


    Facing the large ancient doors that indicated his destination, Max took out the small seal his father had given to him. Directing his lights to the portal, he examined the metal barrier more closely. The double doors stood at over fifty feet in height and at least forty in width, easily overshadowing the boy. They were engraved with intricate depictions of two beings, griffin and man, working side by side. Some of the pictures presented images of battles, while others partners on the hunt, flying through the sky.


    The doors were grand enough for Max to know that the proper way was the only way they would open. He certainly wasn¡¯t powerful enough to open them on his own.


    Max ran his bare hand across the cold surface of the door. Seemingly searching for a part out of place, a part where he would use the seal of his family to gain entrance. Finally Max¡¯s hand reached a hole, almost out of reach at his height. The hole was small, but looked to be the right size for the seal.


    Bringing all three of his lights over for closer examination, Max lined up the shield-shaped crest with the hole in the doorway. Pushing it inside, Max secured it¡¯s position and slowly backed up.


    Max heard a loud thud, originating from the other side of the the large entrance. Taking the opportunity to back up even further from the doors, Max activated his ¡®Minds Eyes¡¯. Dim lines of gold could be seen, beginning from the griffin outline in the Soltain crest and branching out throughout the entirety of the metal portal. The engravings were all highlighted, and a final burst of light shot from the figures, leading Max to covering his eyes. After the flash, the lights disappeared and the engravings on the door immediately returned to normal. The doors slowly opened, revealing a dark cavern lit by torches behind them.


    Max dismissed his floating light flares and trotted through the large entrance. His traveling boots echoed through the ancient cave with each step, leaving him feeling a bit vulnerable. As he walked, Max noticed beams of moonlight shooting through holes in the ceiling, further brightening the rather dark cavern. Using his reptilian eyes, Max peered as far as he could in front of him, eventually coming to recognize a large figure at the end of the tunnel.


    As he approached, the figure became distinctly clearer. Body, legs, and tail of a lion, with the head and wings of an eagle, the figure was massive. Sitting in front of Max and taking up most of the cavern, Max guessed the being in front of him to be at least fifty feet in length. Unlike other griffins Max had seen, this one seemed to be almost completely different. Covered in all white fur and feathers, the enormous griffin held a majesty of it¡¯s own. It¡¯s wizened golden eyes peered from the darkness in the cave, staring into Max¡¯s very being.


    Shivers went straight up his spine. Max was prideful by nature, but if there was ever a time and place to humble himself, this would be it.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Max took a knee and bent down. ¡°It is an honor to meet you Chief of the Griffins.¡±


    The large being remained unfazed, simply staring at the young boy kneeling in front of him.


    After a minute of silence, an archaic yet regal voice was projected straight into Max¡¯s mind.


    You are Soltain, yet you are not.


    Max nodded, with his face still facing the floor. ¡°I have also retained the gifts from my mother¡¯s family, the Sateles. I can control both the powers of my father and mother¡¯s lineages.¡±


    Interesting.


    Silence reigned in the cavern as the white griffin contemplated the boy¡¯s words.


    Do you hold loyalty to the snakes?


    Max was confused by the question. Assuming the griffin meant basilisks of the Sateles, then he suppose he did in a sense. The Sateles were family, and the snakes worked together to protect family. If they continued to aid his family, he would always hold loyalty to friends.


    ¡°I have no formal relationship with the Basilisk Clan, but if they continue to protect my extended family I will always appreciate their efforts.¡±


    They have not approached you?


    Max shook his head. He only had seen the basilisks but never actually talked to one, at least not that he could remember. ¡°No Great Chief.¡±


    Like Max himself, Griffins were prideful creatures. They considered themselves only rivaled by the dragon race, and as such were beings who demanded respect. The Griffin Chieftain Anon, was the foremost leader of a race of prideful magical beasts, and had certain standards for prospective partners. Anon could feel the magical power the boy in front of possessed, and was quite pleased.


    What is it that truly matters?


    The general had prepared Max for this question. Every Soltain would receive the same query after their pilgrimage up the Steps of the Sun, and an exact response was expected. Fathers would pass the response to their children and it became a family ritual, a rite of passage in the House of Soltain.


    Reciting his grandfather''s words from memory, Max said, ¡°Loyalty to one¡¯s family is the only thing that matters.¡±


    The white griffin nodded, closing his golden eyes and extending his senses. Max felt the pulse of mana push through his body and outside of the cavern.


    There has been a birth in my line not long ago, a great grandson more precisely. You Soltains have not united with one of my direct blood in many, many years.


    Max instantly perked up at the prospect of being partnered with a griffin far larger than the rest of his families. Having a being the size of some dragons as a companion would certainly be awesome. Pushing his childish thoughts aside, Max listened to the Griffin Chieftain continue.


    We have seen your actions against those who would halt your ascent to the Sun, and are impressed by your abilities. You may be worthy of my descendant.


    Max was working extremely hard to keep his emotions in check. Still, he was ecstatic. Not only did he pass the test but he was being given an opportunity none had been granted in years.


    Even so, there is a condition. Your loyalty shall forever be to the Griffin Clan, and you will have no other partners.


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Max was now utterly dumbfounded by the request. He was a Soltain, so he was bound to have a griffin partner. Shrugging his shoulders, Max nodded.


    ¡°I swear loyalty to the Griffin Clan of the North and will never have another partner.¡±


    Anon nodded. Some time passed and a few other griffins approached from the main entrance and appeared behind Max. One of the griffins was far larger than the rest, covered in white fur and feathers just like the Chieftain. On top of the back of the white griffin rested an infant, no bigger than Max¡¯s forearm.


    You are now family. I present you with my descendent given the name Adrios. You will aid each other as you grow, defending the sanctuary of the family you hold dear.


    A smaller griffin, about eight feet in length, grabbed the infant off the back of the larger one. Trotting over to Max, the sleeping baby was placed in his arms.


    You are now responsible for the life of another. Do not make light of your new responsibilities.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let the family down.¡± Max replied resolutely.


    Anon looked at one of the many griffins now filling the chamber.


    Take the boy back to the city, he has completed his trial.


    Mounting on the back the golden-brown beast, Max secured his new companion safely inside his coat and held on tight. Exiting the wide cave, Max was graced with the sight of the morning sunrise, scattered rays of light breaking past the mountains in the east. The wind rushed through his hair and the cool morning air left him rather energetic, even considering he hadn¡¯t slept in a while. As they soared through the sky, Soltain City soon came in sight, reminding Max of his own sanctuary.


    A place he needed to defend, somewhere his family would always be safe no matter the dangers that spawned throughout the world.

 Chapter 19: Preparing for Departure

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain City***


    Max awoke to the shuffling of his partner Adrios under the bed. The young griffin was rather energetic, and demanding to be fed. Sticking his white feathered head out of the covers, he expected attention from the boy.


    Max sat up and looked out the window, the sun''s rays still hidden behind the horizon. The castle was quiet, and the birds have yet to even start chirping. He had been awaken earlier than normal, and was not very pleased with that fact. The boy considered ignoring the white ball of feathers and fur, yet knew the griffin would only further insist on recognition.


    Stretching his arms and yawning, the young Soltain complained. ¡°You have got to be joking. We fed you right before bed.¡±


    Adrios replied with what seemed to be an affirmation noise, now fully exposed from the blankets that were covering him. The griffins small tail was moving unceasingly, showing he was already prepared for the day ahead. At least in this case, Max and his partner were complete opposites. Adrios often awoke before dawn, while Max would usually prefer to sleep in far later when he could.


    Standing up, Max lazily put on some clothes. Wrinkled black pants with a long sleeved grey shirt, he wore what was easiest to get on. Kneeling down at the foot of his bed and slipping his now too small leather boots on, Adrios quickly hopped on his shoulder and settled in a comfortable position. Max shook his head languidly.


    ¡°Not yet you lug.¡± Max grabbed the griffin and lightly placed him back on the bed. Trudging over to the coat rack near the door, Max threw his dark blue long jacket over his body. Walking back to the bed, the boy easily scooped up the young griffin and placed him in his hood. The magical beast then settled himself inside the warmth of the golden-fur lined cloth.


    ¡°Last day buddy, let¡¯s make it count.¡± Picking up his sword, Max departed from his room. Although the castle was quiet, that didn¡¯t mean everyone was still asleep. Guard patrols worked in shifts, and servants were beginning to complete their daily tasks. Heading straight to the main dining and reception area, Max was hardly surprised to see his own grandfather already eating.


    ¡°Good morning old man.¡± Max said while yawning again. He remarked internally that he simply was not meant to be up at this hour. Adrios in his hood also yelped, receiving a light nudge from Max at the loud noise. ¡°Stop that!¡±


    General Soltain looked at his grandson and pulled back the seat next to him. Max walked around the table and sat down, handing his sword to a maid on standby and placing the griffin on the table. Adrios immediately moved towards the generals plate, about to take a bite without regarding the man. The general rebuked his attempt, pushing his fork out towards the griffin as warning. ¡°I think not young one. You can wait for your food to come just like I did.¡±


    Adrios visibly deflated while Max chuckled at his young partner''s expense. Two maids eventually arrived, carrying dishes of food for both the boy and beast. The griffins expression then brightened, and Max thanked the maids and chefs. Both began digging into their breakfasts with reckless abandon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for your escort to the capital, same as the girl. You will leave at daybreak tomorrow.¡±


    Max sighed in exasperation. ¡°So early... Why can¡¯t I just fly there with a knight again?¡±


    The general shrugged his shoulders and swallowed his food. ¡°That was your father''s decision. Even so, it is what it is, just bare with it.¡± He then further examined the young griffin clearing his plate. ¡°He is growing bigger already. I pity for how much you will need to feed him until he can hunt on his own.¡±


    His grandfather''s comment reminded Max of his own plight. ¡°Didn¡¯t Skylar get assistance from the queen to feed her partner? Do you think she would be able to help me?¡±


    The general thought for a moment and decided to aid his grandson. ¡°You will want to be extra considerate and nice with your mother today. I am sure if she¡¯s in the mood and you ask than she may write the queen a letter.¡± Staring at the white beast now eating off his companion''s plate, he continued. ¡°That is sure to save you a lot of trouble and money.¡±


    Max stuffed the rest of his food in his mouth before Adrios could take it and nodded. Swallowing the mix and downing the water, he said, ¡°That will be my main goal today then.¡±


    The general smirked and patted the boy¡¯s back. ¡°I wish you luck in your endeavors, I have to oversee emergency response training for the First so I will be busy for the rest of the day. I will be there for your departure though.¡± Standing up, he then handed his plate to a maid and pushed in his chair.


    Max also stood up and received his sword. ¡°I will see you later than old man, I want to work on my new technique for a bit until I head to Masters shop.¡±


    The general leaned in with obvious interest. ¡°Speaking of, how goes it? To me, it still sounds too good to be true but I''ve been proven wrong before.¡±


    The young Soltain puffed out his chest in pride. ¡°Just you wait old man. I¡¯ll have you begging for me to teach you when I come back in the winter. It¡¯s still rough, but I get better with it every day.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! I expect nothing less from my namesake!¡± The general said with a laugh. He had been very impressed with his grandson as of late, and only hoped for his success. Giving the boy one last glance, the older man turned and left the dining hall.


    ------------------------------------


    Max entered his Master Silvia¡¯s shop, wiping excess sweat that remained on his brow from his earlier practice. The bell chimed with the doors movement, and a beautiful elven woman walked out from the back of the room. Glancing at the boy and smiling, Silvia approached her apprentice.


    Max lips also lifted upward from his Masters infectious mood. He looked her in the eyes during her approach and then settled his sight on the floor a few seconds later. His Master Silvia sometimes overwhelmed him with her presence, and there would be instances where he would want to look anywhere except her direction. It was a confusing experience for the boy, yet was a habit that stuck when he was with the older woman.


    Silvia bent down and hugged the younger boy. ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way Max, and have grown to be quite a fine enchanter, one I am proud to have taught. Are you ready for today?¡±


    His pulse spiked at the compliment, and Max hurriedly nodded to her question. Focusing his eyes on her nose to avoid her amber orbs, he replied. ¡°You¡¯ll finally be teaching me the basics of tattooed enchantments and even replicating the script on your palm to mine.¡±


    She patted his head and released him from her embrace. Turning around and preparing for what Max eluded to, she said, ¡°Correct. I will be teaching you about the enchantment on my hand and what it exactly does.¡± She then looked directly at the boy and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°But I must remind you, under no circumstances are you to tattoo yourself until you are fully grown. Also, the enchantment I will etch into your palm is to only be used as a last resort, not magic to be frequented.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Max walked around his Master and helped her prepare the mana charged ink. ¡°I understand Master. I will only use it for emergencies.¡±


    She replied with a light hum. ¡°Good. Now let me prepare while you go up to my room and get me my journal on the night stand. There are some things you need to read and comprehend beforehand.¡±


    Max¡¯s juvenile griffin decided to now make his presence known. Yelping again to get Silvia¡¯s attention, the boy grimaced. Thumping his companion again, Max hissed. ¡°Would you stop that? You''re basically screaming in my ears!¡±


    Silvia turned and waved to the golden-eyed beast. ¡°Hello to you to Adrios. I hope my apprentice has been treating you well.¡± The griffin jumped from Max¡¯s hood to the shoulder of the woman and nuzzled against her neck. Cooing against her skin, the woman grinned and scratched his fur with her left hand.


    Seeing his partner snuggling up to his Master made the young Soltain feel rather complicated. He eventually settled on not liking the feeling and quickly took the beast back. ¡°All he does is eat! I don¡¯t even know where all the food goes!¡± Silvia chuckled and Max trotted up the stairs, griffin in tow.


    Quickly returning to the main room of the building, Max locked the front door and waited for further instructions. Silvia began practicing the enchantment on plain paper and spoke, ¡°You will find the pages in the journal numbered. If you turn to page seventy-one I would like you to read about the enchantment you are about to receive.¡±


    The boy was trembling with excitement, thus having issues even turning the pages. With shaking hands he eventually reached seventy-one and read silently. His eyes quickly scanned the page and almost burst out of their sockets at each word. Wide eyes and open mouth, he was speechless at the page''s contents.


    An enchantment of unknown origin given to Silvia by her own Master, one she herself wrote she could not hope to expand upon. All she could do was replicate it¡¯s markings to the letter, and follow the procedure she noted from her teacher. Silvia wrote about theories she had about the script, but they were all conjecture. Her best guess was the enchantment was related to the ancient draconians, using holding jewelry as previous comparisons.


    Silvia looked behind the counter, ¡°Go ahead and grab both of the chairs and put the hand you want to use on the counter. Palm up.¡± Max did as ordered and continued reading. Silvia elected to call the enchantment the ¡®Spell Siphoner¡¯, which easily summarised its magical properties. The script worked not only to absorb the mana of an incoming spell but also directly channel the mana into the user''s body, thus supplementing their own reserves. The stronger the receiving spell, the more the defendant would benefit.


    Max was awestruck. His mind was running in thoughts on the efficacy of such an ability and wouldn¡¯t stop. Mages were a major power in this world, and having an ability such as the ¡®Spell Siphoner¡¯ completely mitigated that power. Max was so inspired by the possibilities that he made a silent vow to study and learn more about the script and it¡¯s origins. He couldn¡¯t believe his Master held such a skill secret for so long. There would be mages and nobility across the world that would sacrifice their families for such an enchantment. And his Master was giving it to him for free!


    Silvia glanced at her apprentices dazed visage and smirked. ¡°As my apprentice you now carry my teacher''s legacy. Unlike myself, he was very interested in the ¡®Spell Siphoner¡¯ and spent the majority of his life studying it.¡± Her eyes then darkened and she looked back down at the papers below her. ¡°Even so, you must not be consumed by the lost art. Live your life the way it is meant to be lived, you have plenty of time to spend chasing remnants of the past.¡±


    Max nodded at his teacher''s warning and all traces of her former melancholy disappeared from her face. Sophia then pulled out a thin mana charged needle that twirled through her fingers. ¡°Ok this may hurt a bit but you¡¯ll live. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Wait." Remembering the details of the enchantment, Max put down the book and switched to his right hand over his left. He was left-handed in the first place, and came to the conclusion the spell worked more as a shield than anything else. If he were to use his sword in combat, it would be much easier for him to have his right marked over his left. Turning his body to a more comfortable position, the young Soltain eyed his Master.


    ¡°Okay. Ready.¡± Silvia immediately got to work. Ignoring her apprentices initial grimace and the yelp of his griffin partner, she worked with the utmost concentration. The mana charged needle cut through the flesh on his palm, and Max even started bleeding. Yet, all Max did now was relax his hand and activate his eyes.


    Both the griffin and the boy watched the elven woman with rapt attention. Her hand moved with precision, marking the boy¡¯s skin with single strokes and moving on to further layers. There were no mistakes in her script, because frankly she couldn¡¯t afford to have any. Even the smallest slip up would ruin the enchantment, thus rendering all the markings useless. Yet there was a reason she was known as the best enchanter in the province, she didn¡¯t make mistakes.


    Max continued to stare at his bleeding palm, yet payed no heed to the crimson liquid. With his eyes activated, he was observed the mana pulsing through his hand at the moment. Mana at it¡¯s most basic form, at least for what he had seen, had always been a shade of blue. Yet the mana coursing through the sigil on his hand was definitely no blue. It better resembled a burning fire, a mix between bright orange and red.


    The boy was enraptured. How had the ancient race been so skillful with the art to change mana at it¡¯s most basic level? Sure Silvia and Max could replicate a single sigil of their teachings but Max now knew he wanted more. He didn¡¯t want to be able to just replicate whatever this magic was, no, he wanted to understand it. He wanted to be able to manipulate this technique to his own desires, thus branching out and creating a whole new array of possibilities for his magic.


    He wanted this knowledge. He needed this knowledge. There was simply too little he knew about mana for him to settle. He dreamed for more.


    ---------------------------------


    Max jogged at a brisk pace through the city to the eastern gates. His mother would be meeting him soon for his last part of training, and he didn¡¯t want to be late. He still had a favor he needed of her and wanted to land on her good side. Fisting his now bandaged right hand, he went over what he would need to bring for the capital. The servants would take care of necessities, but he was unaware of what was actually necessary in this case. Max shook his head. Deciding to leave tomorrow''s problems for tomorrow, he ran faster.


    Stopping at the gates to catch his breath, he heard the clanking of horseshoes against the cobblestone. Looking up, Max spotted the visage of his mother on a white horse, hand outstretched towards himself. With a small smile on her face, she beckoned for her son to mount. ¡°Come on Max, you will be leaving me tomorrow, and we have a lot to talk about.¡± Max didn¡¯t know what to think of his mother''s words, but he quickly stowed his sword on the side of the horse and took Sophia¡¯s hand.


    The ride towards the usual woods was quiet yet comfortable. Each of them rode in companionable silence while Adrios stood on top of Sophia¡¯s head. Though Sophia didn¡¯t go nearly as deep in the woods as usual, and turning around Max could still see the walls of the city. Both of them dismounted the horse while the baby griffin remained in Sophia¡¯s embrace.


    Responding to her son¡¯s obvious confusion Sophia spoke. ¡°There won¡¯t be any training today. I just thought we could enjoy a short ride through the forest and talk about some things.¡±


    Max let out a breath of relief. He thought his mother would be giving him another test or something challenging. After the event with his Master, he was in need for a break to sort his thoughts. Seeing as this was as good as any time to ask, Max scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Umm Mom, Grandpa told me that when Skylar went to the Academy the queen helped feed her partner. Do you think you could ask if she could for Adrios as well? All he does is eat and I might be in trouble if I have to worry about that every day.¡±


    Sophia gently laughed and shook her head, continuing to pet the young griffin in her arms. ¡°Honey you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I sent a letter to Ariel a few weeks ago, she should be able to assist you.¡±


    Max relaxed and hugged his mother. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± She pulled him closer and whispered in his ear. ¡°With both of my children gone I am going to be dreadfully bored. Jacob and I have been trying for another but it is a long process.¡±


    The boy immediately broke out of his mother''s hold and recoiled. His face was a mix of deathly pale with red cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to know that! You and dad¡¯s love life is not my business.¡±


    Sophia laughed again. She had also teased her daughter when she was his age, and had no qualms about making them feel uncomfortable. ¡°Oh but it will be your business if you have a little brother or sister! I expect you and Skylar to be role models by that time!¡± The woman then looked to have a moment of realization, and grew serious. ¡°Speaking of love there is something I must ask you.¡±


    Max backed up from his mother. He had no clue what to expect from her when she was in one of her more mischievous phases. He barely whimpered a response. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why we are in an alliance with both Satele and Kumio?¡±


    The boy was further confused. ¡°You are a Satele and dad is a Soltain? As for Kumio that''s because...uh, because there in the middle?¡±


    Sophia smirked. ¡°Yes and no. Your father and I sealed the first alliance with the marriage agreement, the same as Kumio. These agreements assure cohesive unity and tend to last a very long time, especially with the births of heirs.¡±


    ¡°The same as Kumio? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well we arranged a marriage, not too long ago, between a main branch Soltain and Kumio. This arrangement produced the alliance we have today.¡±


    The boy was now completely dumbfounded by the turn of events. ¡°Did Grandpa marry a Kumio or something?¡± Max then grew angry all of a sudden. ¡°Don''t tell me Skylar is engaged to someone!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting closer but it¡¯s another Soltain, and the I¡¯ve met the Kumio girl too. I like her very much and if he hurts her I¡¯m going to kill him myself.¡± Sophia was now using the griffin to hide her face. She was having a terrible time covering her emotions, but this was simply too funny to her.


    Realization slowly dawned on the boy and he froze. Max¡¯s brain ceased functioning and his face drained of all color.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± The boy questioned, barely even able to find the right words.


    Sophia instantly burst out laughing. She wouldn¡¯t have traded her son''s face for the world! He would get so uptight sometimes and seeing him now made her entire day. She hugged Adrios to her body and clutched her sides.


    ¡°Her parents¡­ will¡­ tell her today. If... if only I could see her face!¡± Sophia managed to reply through fits of chuckles. She just had to do this again! It was simply too great!

 Chapter 20: Travel Awareness

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Soltain Province***


    Goodbyes between the Soltain family were rather quick. Max was given an escort squad of knights, and departure proceeded without incident. Jacob handed his son his imperial recommendation, and the boy placed it with his personal belongings. Mounting a smaller horse of his own at the gates, Max waved goodbye to his parents and grandfather.


    Although the ride to the capital would be long, Max''s thoughts were elsewhere. His mother''s words still reigned in the back of his mind. Kana and Max were in an arranged marriage, and they were to use this time at the academy to figure out if that''s what they wanted. They were both still young, very young, and had yet to even hit adolescence. They were taught the premise, but marriage was still a foreign concept to the children.


    Max shook his head. He liked Kana, so it was purely her decision at this point. He didn''t truly understand what it meant to love someone for life, but it would be easier to protect her if they lived with each other. They still had plenty of time to figure out this union set up by their parents, so Max was rather calm about the subject.


    Adrios began making noise and stood atop his head. It was now midday, and too warm for the boy to be wearing his jacket. Quickly stuffing the coat in his pouch attached to the saddle, Max looked towards the Knight Captain riding alongside himself. The man was big, and rode a horse that only enhanced his large stature. Max knew Knight Captain Drake better than most, as he was the man who often helped Max train in the mornings when both his father and grandfather were occupied. A family man and effective leader, he was respected by those under and above his station.


    Max looked up to the older man from his smaller horse. "Drake do you have any dry meat I could feed Adrios? He is starting to get antsy already."


    The black bearded man nodded, spotting a stream up ahead and yelling loud enough for the knights in the sky to hear. "We will be taking a quick rest here! Don''t get too comfortable ''cause we have a schedule to keep."


    Max thought they were making good time. In fact, he thought they were going to get to the capital a day ahead at this pace. "What do you mean? I thought we were going to get their early?"


    The knight glanced in his direction and dismounted from his large black stallion. "We should still get their early, but we¡¯ll be convening with the squads escorting Prefect Endel''s son." The knight then helped the boy off his horse and asked. "You have met him right?"


    Max shook his head. "If I have, I certainly don''t remember that meeting."


    Drake shrugged. "I thought all the nobles were supposed to know each other? Especially the ones who were in the same province?"


    "Nope. Never met him. What''s he like?"


    "The boy''s name is Daniel if I remember correctly, this should be his last year at the Academy, so he''s older than ''ya. He''s a good kid though, and I see a lot of his father in him, be a good Prefect when the time comes."


    Max nodded. He would take the man''s word at value. He was about to ask more until an alert came from one of the knights still in the air.


    "Dragon! Coming from the west!"


    Max sprinted out to the dirt road to get a better look. Activating his eyes, he zeroed in on a massive creature of black and silver. Dragons ruled atop of the world, and were the symbol of royalty in two of the most powerful empires on the continent. They also controlled the Untamed Continent, forbidding all humanoid civilizations from settling there. Few could claim to have beaten or slain the beasts, and even less survived after the encounter.


    Max quickly observed that the dragon wasn''t actually heading towards them, but was moving south of the party. He also noticed a man sitting on the dragon''s back, unbothered by the speed in which it flew. The man even turned in his direction, showing off his unique features of silver hair and eyes. He then smiled and waved directly at the boy, unperturbed by the distance between them.


    Max squinted his eyes and waved back absentmindedly. He had never seen a dragon in his life, but was more shocked by the man riding it. The man and beast radiated mana, and Max could hardly guess at their true capabilities.


    The same Sky Knight yelled again to relieve the tension of the escort. "I believe it is His Highness, the First Prince! He appears to be heading to the capital!"


    The party continued to stare in a mix of awe and caution as the pair flew by. Although the man was their prince, as battle hardened knights, it only made sense to be cautious around a beast who could crush the group in seconds. As the two finally moved out of sight past the horizon, the entire party relaxed. The troops returned to their duties, while Drake approached the boy.


    "I only get so nervous around the Griffin Chief and dragons, and I''ve merely seen each once in my entire life! Well twice on the dragon count now." The man said with a forced smile.


    Max did not blame the man who held so many lives under his charge and had so much to live for. He also did not miss how his partner tensed up in the dragon''s presence. Max scratched his companion soothingly, "One day buddy. You and I just need to keep pushing." The griffin settled in the boy''s arms and closed his eyes. The boy even received some dry meat from Drake, and waved it in front of the griffin. The beast took the food without complaint, not even bothering to move from his resting position.


    Drake took this as a good time to garner the group''s attention. "Just another person heading to the capital! Mount up in five! We have a rendezvous with the escort from the Sixteenth and I will not keep them waiting!"


    -----------------------------------------


    The escort group arrived at the city of Lumens four days after their departure from the provincial capital in the middle of the day. Considering the efficient military and security of the province, the party faced no issues on the road. Passing trading caravans, merchants, travelers, and road patrols were the only memorable parts of the trip since the sighting of the prince and his dragon. Wearing the breastplates of Soltain Knights, the group easily gained access to the provincial city closest to the Imperial island.


    Resting and checking inventory in the city square, the escort was greeted by the Lumens city mayor who reported to Prefect Alexander. The man was plump and rather young, clearly not from a military background like the majority of Soltain nobility. Yet, that wasn''t Max''s business. He greeted the man with the respect his mother and teacher had ingrained in him over his later years. He would respect people who deserved it. But if they lost that respect they had initially gained, the boy would have no qualms treating them lesser than garbage.


    The mayor kept greetings short, as he recognized the group had been traveling for days now. Offering them quarter for the night, Drake politely refused. Stating they would be leaving once the rest of their convoy arrived and were on a tight schedule. Even so, the mayor was not dissuaded, saying he would have rooms in his manor prepared if they changed their minds. He then politely bowed to Max, and returned to his duties.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Max was rather impressed the man left the escort to their own business, and took a moment to look down the various streets branching from the square. People moved throughout the roads, walking in and out of shops and even glancing at the group now and then. Adrios got excited at the prospect of fresh meat and started making noises, per usual.


    Max sighed. ¡°Drake I¡¯m going to go get some food for Adrios. Do any of you want anything?¡± He asked, looking towards the group of two dozen. The older man shook his head, bringing a barrel of water over for his horse to drink. Two of the younger Sky Knights, one male and female, approached Max. ¡°Can we just go with you, young lord?¡± The woman asked and they looked back at their own griffins. ¡°Our partners also happen to have rather insatiable appetites.¡±


    The young Soltain nodded and then turned towards Drake. ¡°The other group seems to be late so we¡¯re going to explore a little.¡± The older man just grunted an affirmative as he continued to tend to his horse. Max pulled Adrios in front of him and gestured to the streets. ¡°Pick a road. We eat and return.¡±


    The griffin hurriedly looked towards the direction of the best smell, and Max marched towards a two-story wooden building with a sign reading ¡®Moon¡¯s Rest¡¯. Walking inside, Max realized the inn wasn¡¯t too fancy but the room did smell fantastic. The place was also pretty busy, with multiple women walking around with various foods and drinks. His stomach was pretty much leading him at this point, and he hardly noticed the stares of other patrons with the two fully armored Sky Knights behind him. Swallowing his saliva, Max picked a table for the three to sit at.


    Removing their helmets, the two knights sat across from Max and his griffin, scanning the area. The woman had black hair and soft brown eyes. While the young man had dirty-blonde hair like himself, yet flowing past his shoulders. Max observed the two unreservedly, and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Max by the way, you don¡¯t need to call me young lord or any other fancy title.¡±


    The woman shook his hand and introduced the man and herself. ¡°Knights Cramer and Rentar, but you are welcome to call me Verona.¡± The man also commented. ¡°James, if you would.¡± Max smiled and they made the best small talk they could between two soldiers and a noble child.


    Eventually, a cute freckled girl, only a few years older than Max, arrived at the table. ¡°Welcome to the ¡®Moon''s Rest¡¯, how can we serve you?¡± Adrios yelped, and Max then looked to the girl and spoke. ¡°I would like two of your main dishes, lots of meat too.¡± She committed the order to memory and then turned towards the shiny knights on the other side of the boy. She guessed the boy was most likely the son of an important officer, and remarked on the possibility of receiving a large tip.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be eating, but each of us would like a whole ham if you have it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to check with the owner, although I¡¯m pretty sure we can sell beef by the pound. Meat¡¯s been cheaper in the summer.¡±


    The Knight named Verona shrugged. ¡°Either works, though we¡¯ll need at least ten pounds of meat each.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll please let me know if you need any help, your food we¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    The three sat in silence while Max played around with his partner. The white griffin was attempting to move to another table with food, and Max would constantly grab him before he could get out of reach. Max then noticed a commotion only a few tables away to his left. Four gruff looking men, who were obviously inebriated, were giving trouble to the woman serving them. Max then continued to observe them as he spoke to the knights at his table. ¡°Those men, are they adventurers?¡±


    The two turned towards the source of the commotion. Listening in on the man on the who now grabbed on the the waitresses arm, ¡°I wanted this rare! Do you know what rare means? This is basically burnt! Are you that useless!?¡± The woman was clearly confused and nervous. Max examined the meat which was obviously rare and scrunched his eyebrows.


    James then spoke up. ¡°Either that or mercenaries. Obviously they have no better place to be then causing trouble.¡±


    The man was now standing up and obviously hurting the woman''s arm. The trio knew it was a matter of time before the situation escalated. Verona and James got up from their seats but Max waved them off. ¡°Wait just a moment. I would like to try something.¡±


    The two complied to the boy¡¯s request and watched his next movements with interest.


    The boy stood-up and yelled, ¡°Hey peasant!¡± Two of the four in the group looked at him after his exclamation, including the man holding the waitress. ¡°Sit-down and shut up like good little dogs before I discipline you!¡± The two knights could only sigh at their young lords choice of words. He certainly wouldn¡¯t be making friends with the men causing commotion.


    Now all eyes in the room were looking in Max¡¯s direction, and the one who seemed to be the least intoxicated moved his sight to the knights sitting across from the boy. Trying to save his comrade before he pissed off someone he shouldn¡¯t, the man whispered, ¡°Nathan sit down. He¡¯s an officer''s boy.¡± But his warning fell on deaf ears, and the intoxicated Nathan yelled again. ¡°Shut your mouth you runt! You¡¯ll be next after I teach this bitch some manners!¡± The man moved his hand back to slap the waitress, but all of sudden began holding his hands against his eyes and screaming uncontrollably.


    Max had casted two ¡®Light Flares¡¯ directly in the man''s eyes, yet no one else could tell what happened. The boy had used his new technique of bending light so others would see nothing out of the ordinary, and it was rather easier to perform because the flares themselves were extremely small. The man had no magic resistance, so Max made sure he would feel this pain for a while.


    ¡°My eyes! What the fuck is going on!?¡±


    Max then looked at the other three at the table and spoke over the man''s screaming. ¡°Get out, before I try another spell that will hurt permanently.¡± The three hurriedly stumbled out of the inn with their wailing comrade in arms. Max then stood up and took the plate with the meat. Bringing it back to his table, he placed it in front of his partner and watched as the griffin tore through the food.


    The meal proceeded without further incident, and Max did in fact tip his waitress well, which was clearly appreciated by her wide smile. After the boy and beast finished their food, they followed the two knights out of the restaurant, waving goodbye to the nice waitress who Max now knew was named Selene. The trio regrouped with the rest of the convoy, fortunately made of four dozen knights. Max saw Drake talking to another man with the sash of Lieutenant. Beside both of the men stood a slim boy about half a foot taller than Max, he had short brown hair and thick eyebrows. His clothes were rather plain, but he was clearly wearing durable and comfortable traveling gear.


    Striding towards the group, Max and the taller boy locked eyes, and both smiled.


    ¡°Daniel Endel, son of Knight Prefect Endel of the South, it¡¯s an honor to meet you Young Lord.¡± The boy said, extending his hand towards Max.


    Max grabbed his hand and replied with a firm shake. ¡°It¡¯s pleasure to meet you Daniel, please call me Max.¡±


    ¡°Max then.¡± His eyes then moved to the white ball of fur and feathers on the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I must ask¡­ is it true your partner is one of the griffins with a direct relation to the Chieftain?¡±


    Adrios glanced at Daniel and burped. Max nodded in affirmation. ¡°I counted myself lucky at first, but he has caused nothing but trouble, never stops eating.¡± The boy replied with mild sarcasm, sheepishly scratching the back of his head.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle himself. His father wanted to wait before he participated in his own pilgrimage. Once he finished his tenure at the Academy, he would immediately head to the Elotl Mountains to climb the Steps of the Sun. He had a hobby of noting and researching the eccentricities of magical beasts, and loved studying griffins.


    ¡°Max I know this may sound a bit intrusive¡­ but I was wondering if you would let me hold your partner for a minute?¡± Max gave him a quizzical look and the older boy clearly grew nervous, thus speeding up his wording. ¡°What, what I mean is, I¡¯ve heard stories about the white griffins but have never actually seen one. Also, I¡¯ll be going on the pilgrimage after this year and I would love any tips you could give me. I really want to impress so I can get a good partner, and could use any help. How long did it take you? Did you have to fight anything? Oh! What ab-¡±


    Max had to stop his talking or they would be here forever. Picking up Adrios from his head, he practically shoved the griffin in the other boy''s arms. ¡°Adrios, this is Daniel.¡± The boy then looked towards the burly Knight Drake for some assistance.


    Picking up the young Soltain¡¯s pleading look, Drake took charge of the convoy. ¡°Everyone mount up! We leave now!¡± The knights, alongside the two boys being escorted, hurriedly prepared to leave the city.


    ---------------------------------


    It took another day and a half for the now fifty man convoy to reach the Soltain-Imperial Bridge.


    The Imperial Island, in the heart of the Hyperion Empire, had eight reinforced stone bridges that connected the island to the mainland. Each bridge linked to the territory of one of the eight other Great Noble Houses. Also, each bridge was secured by both Imperial soldiers and provincial troops. Because of this standard, depending on which province you were coming from, security could be either extremely heavy or quite lax.


    The sun had almost fully disappeared behind the horizon when the party approached the main entrance. Thankfully, there was no traffic at the bridge at the moment, so Knight Captain Drake wanted to at least pass the bridge and then set camp for the night. He himself served for four months on the bridge when he was younger, and knew full well it was one of the most boring jobs a knight could get. Looking at the two knights sitting outside the metal gate, and then peering above towards Soltain archers, he was happy that the rookies at least weren¡¯t asleep.


    Little did he know that with the rather loud approach of two supply carriages and dozens of horses, the guards hurriedly stowed their playing cards and woke each other up beforehand. One of the archer¡¯s on the roof spotted the convoy a mile back, and recognized Drakes Captain sash. They had to atleast look attentive for the arrival of an officer.


    Drake and the Lieutenant escorting Daniel went ahead to clear them for travel. The guards on the gate stood up for arrival, and lazily asked them questions per procedure.


    ¡°Captain, might we ask where you are going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Captain, might we ask why you are going to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Our convoy is escorting two Soltain nobles, Prefect Endel¡¯s and Lord Soltain¡¯s firstborn sons. They will be attending the Academy and we have a schedule to keep.¡± Drake said with a little menace in his voice, he wanted to set camp and go to sleep already. The mention of two nobles was enough for the lazy guard to speed up. ¡°Open the gates! Let them all through!¡± The men on the second floor immediately worked to open the metal doorway, and the convoy moved to cross the large bridge.

 Chapter 21: Abrupt Reunion

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Island***


    The Granitas Imperial island was a natural phenomenon of it¡¯s own. Spanning more than a hundred thousand square miles, it was a uniquely formed island inside a continent. The Skyll River surrounded the island. Beginning from northern mountains inside the Rinehart province, the water flowed two ways north and eventually converged back to one, heading directly to the ocean.


    The vast majority of the landmass contained farmland, with only a few towns, fortresses, and villages in between the eight Imperial bridges and the Hyperion Capital. The entire island itself was completely self-sustaining, relying on it¡¯s own lands farms to support the full population. Each year the land would have an agricultural surplus, either trading some of that surplus to other provinces and factions, or storing it in emergency preparation.


    This self-sufficiency, alongside the natural water barrier created a rather unintended isolationist effect from Hyperion subjects living outside of the Imperial island. To amend this issue, the first Emperor Granitas split his territory equally amongst his subjects. Each Great Noble House controlled their own province, ruling under only two stipulations. The Houses were to never amass a military force stronger than the Imperial Army, and were to swear eternal fealty to the Granitas House.


    Each province ruled and operated differently based on the preferences of their House nobility. Separate cultural, economic, religious, and military practices created a rather frictional internal system for power. The stipulations set by the first Hyperion Emperor that controlled the Houses were rather loose, leaving loopholes exploitable by factions with various agendas. Humans and beastkin were species that always pushed for change, pushed for ¡°freedom¡±, and a desire for power often bridged freedom and revolution.


    During his time at the Kumio¡¯s, Max learned that foundation which held the Empire together was weak, and relied on mutual trust. Mutual trust was hardly seen in the noble arena, and very easy to lose. Over eighty years ago, the reigning Emperor Granitas recognized this weakness. The houses were rivals for power, and as time went on they would only further push each other. There was little the Emperor could do without taking the freedoms of his noble subjects, so he created the Academy.


    On the surface, the Academy worked to create beneficial connections and provide a superior education to superior children. Though the reality of the situation was the Academy worked for multiple purposes. Max knew the Academy was just a stage for nobles to amass alliances, settle grudges, and flaunt their abilities. The institute also worked to both protect and support the public image of the Imperial Family. Majority of the student population was made up of talented commoners, giving chances for otherwise held-back children to go further in life.


    Public opinion of the Academy was high, and every family throughout the entire Empire desired for their children to attend. Perhaps for the commoners it did truly provide them with better life opportunities, but it also left them vulnerable. Their actions could gather the attention of nobles, be it good or bad. Even so, Max thought differently from the public, he could recognize the Academy for what it truly represented.


    It was an arena. An arena for outside nobility, both minor and Great, to assert themselves in the capital, battling each other for power. It was a game. A game every child with political influence was required to partake in. The tri-alliance had prepared Max and his friends for the next four years. For they were part of the only generation in history to have more than three House children in the same year. The timing couldn¡¯t be more extraordinary and significant.


    Max sighed. He honestly didn¡¯t give a fuck about noble politics. His family was secure and his sister would have to be the one to deal with the politics when she became Head. Max had a couple goals of his own, and none of them required the Academy¡¯s aid. He just needed to fulfill his duty and graduate, after that, he wanted to learn everything he could about Draconian enchanting. He would bring his friends along, and explore the mysteries of an ancient art long recognized as lost.


    ¡°My ass hurts so much!¡± Daniel said atop his horse with exasperation. Max peeked towards his new friend and grinned. After he got over his initial nervousness around the younger boy, Daniel had really started to open up. In fact, he almost never closed his mouth. Yet, Max didn¡¯t really mind. Daniel was a good distraction from the endless traveling on horseback.


    Adrios on Max¡¯s head also released a tired shriek. They had been only travelling for almost two days, but after camping past the bridge, Drake elected to keep moving through the next night to still make it a day early. Max activated his eyes and peered forward, past the farmland and trees that spotted the area. He remarked that the convoy was approaching another town, just barely in his view.


    Drake¡¯s horse led the convoy, and he rode right in front of both the boys. ¡°There are four main gates into the capital, one at each cardinal direction. We can either enter the northern or western one.¡± He then looked back at the boys. ¡°I suggest the northern gate. Trading with Imir usually keeps the western one busy. But we can go to either if you¡¯d like.¡±


    The two shrugged at the older man and Max replied tiredly. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He then studied the convoy in the air and behind them. ¡°I think everyone just want¡¯s to get this done.¡±


    The Knight Captain laughed at the boy¡¯s response. ¡°Oh these sods have been through much worse than a little slow travel. The hardest part about this mission is how boring it is, yet the lord¡¯s will still be treating us for the work.¡±


    ---------------------------------------


    The wall of Hyperios was the most magnificent structure Max had ever seen. If the city truly took one-fifth of the entire islands landmass, like his father claimed, then it would definitely be the biggest structure he had ever seen also. Unlike Soltain City¡¯s walls, these were white, and had had towers evenly incremented every mile or so. Guards patrolled the wall in force. They wore silver armor similar to Soltain knights, yet with less protection and violet lined tabards. The wall expanded far beyond his eyesight, and Max guessed that thousands of guards worked simultaneously to keep it secure.


    Daniel, noticing his friends stupefied gaze, looked rather pleased. ¡°I was the same way when I first saw it. Wait until you see the castle, the Imperial Family seems to be real fans of the white.¡± He then used his hands to cover a glare reflecting off the wall. ¡°A bit too bright if you ask me.¡±


    They were now at the northern gate, and all the Sky Knights were forced to land to gain entry. The now four dozen knights stood in formation around their young noble lords, presenting a far more organized and unified escort than hours before arrival. Approaching the gate, Max grumbled under his breath. He could hardly see anything around him, and would have preferred to look around some more.


    The northern road leading into the city was also paved in white, and easily fit the convoy and then some. Max couldn¡¯t believe how active the streets were, and observed there was a lot of space between buildings also. Trees were grouped and straightened on both sides of the roads, and randomly spotted between the structures encompassing the area. This part of the city had clearly been pre-planned, and Max couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long construction took to completion.


    Looking towards the south, Max questioned his escort. ¡°How long to the Academy?¡±


    Drake kept his eyes forward and replied. ¡°The Academy is towards the center of the city, but north of the Imperial Palace. We will be staying in lodging prepared for us by your father beforehand. When the sun rises, we will escort you both to the institute quickly and then be on our way. If I have it my way, you two will be the first ones there.¡±


    Max didn¡¯t really like that plan. ¡°Why so early?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause I am the Captain and I want too. Though really I just don¡¯t want to deal with other noble escorts and I want to go home. The gates will be open till midday for new arrivals, but I¡¯ll have you there before most teachers.¡±


    Max knew Drake well enough to recognize that he was serious. The knight was a stubborn man, so the boy sought room to compromise, ¡°Then I would like to sleep earlier. Do you know when we should reach the lodgings?¡±


    Drake wistfully shrugged. ¡°If we pick up the pace we could be there in a few hours.¡± He then looked back towards his subordinates, spurring on his own horse to move quicker. ¡°Let¡¯s move you piss-rats! The young lord wants to hurry!¡±


    Leaving Max rather cross at his own phrasing, Drake sped off in front of the now fast moving convoy. The knights passing Max were giving him dirty looks, and he felt that was a bit unjustified considering he was trying to make a deal with the Captain. ¡°Back to the front ¡®young lord¡¯, we wouldn¡¯t want you to miss your beauty sleep.¡± Daniel said with amusement.


    ---------------------------------


    Max was not a fan of having to attend the Academy. Looking past the political games and drama, he had already been taught the necessities to live to his station. As he put on the rather conspicuous white and green jacket which completed his first year uniform, the boy couldn¡¯t help but frown. Wearing black leather bound shoes, black cloth pants, a white long collared shirt, and a long coattail jacket made him feel nauseous. The only comfort the boy could take was the black and gold insignia stitched into his jacket''s sleeves. Atleast he wasn¡¯t dressed exactly like every male student in the school.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Sword on his back and griffin on his head, the boy marched out in the early morning to the carriage he and Daniel would be taking. It was still dark outside, and Max could feel dampness in the air as he moved. The carriage sat on the streets in front of him, lamps burning brightly and illuminating the two men sitting in the drivers seats. Drake sat with his sword in his lap and his eyes closed, wearing the same full body plate armor from the day before. The driver was dressed nicely, and probably came alongside whoever his father contacted to rent a carriage for the day.


    Max went to open the door but found himself beat to it by the same nicely dressed driver. ¡°Allow me milord.¡± The man said as he cleared the way for the boy. Max wordlessly nodded, he was to tired to address formalities or greetings with the new face. Climbing up and stepping inside, Max found a sleeping Daniel, wearing the same exact clothes save a white and violet jacket over his green.


    Daniel was smart enough to bring a blanket with him, and was currently draped over the front seats inside the carriage. Max elected to imitate the older boy, and using the miniature griffin as a head pillow, laid across the back seats. The carriage then abruptly moved forward, and the boys inside settled themselves to sleep.


    -----------------------------------


    Max awoke to the sound of a trumpet or horn of some sort. Shooting up, he brushed his disheveled hair aside and grabbed his griffin partner. Daniel even fell to the floor. Both boys were clearly surprised by the sudden noise. Max rubbed his eyes and Daniel reached for the carriage door.


    The boys practically fell over themselves walking out of the carriage, and noticed it was barely past sunrise. Max turned his eyes to the eight men and women holding bugles, standing side by side in front of what he could only assume to be the Academy gates. He then moved his gaze to the Knight Captain, a man now wide awake and with a smile on his face.


    Max spit on the ground. ¡°What in the seven hells was that!?¡±


    ¡°They never did something like that before. Gods give me strength to make it through this day.¡± Daniel said, lightly slapping his own cheeks to help wake himself up.


    All of the people at the gate were dressed in white, silver, and violet. One man, taller than the rest, stepped forward while the gates opened. ¡°We welcome the young nobles to the Imperial Academy. You have arrived quite early as we expect to be receiving students for most of the day. I ask that you hand over all weapons as they are not permitted on the campus premises.¡±


    Max¡¯s mood was rapidly deteriorating, yet the man continued. ¡°Your weapons will go straight to your dorms, and will not be allowed to leave unless you have permission to do so. Partners and pets¡­¡± the man looked at Adrios. ¡°Are allowed on the campus so long they do not interfere with other students educations.¡±


    The boy practically threw his greatsword to the Academy official. First, he had to wake up at some ungodly hour to get here. Then, he is blasted awake from his temporarily slumber by some monkeys with instruments. And now, the same monkeys were telling him what he could and could not do. He was tired, hungry, and wanted to be anywhere from here.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Max hissed.


    ¡°You are to report to the First Auditorium Building. There you will be given further instructions and class schedules. The orientation speech will be given when all students arrive.¡± The man replied.


    Daniel grabbed his friend and the boys entered the massive gates. Max was hardly in a mood to resist as he let his friend drag him down the Academy street. He glanced around to notice well trimmed green fields and intricate yet large white buildings. Trees were few and far between, though the ones he could see easily towered above the land.


    ¡°Bye you runts! Have a good time!¡± Drake yelled. His boisterous laugh could be heard throughout the area. Daniel gave a lazy wave while Max ignored the older man, guessing the Captain to somehow be mixed up in his current troubles. As soon as they were out of sight, Daniel consoled his younger friend.


    ¡°The way I see it we have a lot of time before we need to be in the auditorium. I say we go get something to eat. I know just the place.¡±


    The boys walked for a while to yet another carefully designed building. The windows were quite prominent from the outside, and Max made the assumption the school used a lot of natural light to illuminate these oversized buildings. Walking in silence, Daniel opened the large wooden double doors and the boys entered.


    ¡°Haha I knew it!¡± Daniel said with glee. He then looked back at Max and explained. ¡°This is Weyton Hall, one of the cafeterias throughout the Academy which always have food. I¡¯m sure you realize truly how big the school actually is, so they have a couple food halls so students can walk less. It¡¯s cool because each of the halls could hold the entire student population so there¡¯s room for everyone.¡±


    Weyton Hall was just one enormous room filled with long tables spanning across the stone floor. Max remarked on his observation about the windows, as the sunlight coming from the east was already brightening the room. The boys could smell cooked meat in the air, and Adrios immediately began scraping at his head in excitement. Surely his hunger was a cause for his current mood, and Max couldn¡¯t wait to relieve it.


    Grinning from ear to ear, Max replied. ¡°Daniel now you¡¯ve done it. Adrios is never going to leave this place.¡±


    Daniel laughed and prepared himself food from the massive buffet style table along the eastern wall. There were a few servers moving around the table, yet the entire area was practically devoid of life. Max grabbed a plate and grabbed as much meat as he could fit. They both sat next to each other and began eating, Adrios sitting on the table and stealing the younger boy¡¯s food.


    Max moved his eyes to the other tables, only spotting a few older men and women who appeared to be amongst Academy staff. For the halls size and the amount of food available, it was practically empty. Max had to whisper to his friend to avoid his voice from echoing through the room.


    ¡°I understand that were early, but shouldn¡¯t there be more teachers or something?¡±


    The boys dispensed with manners around each other. Daniel replied with plenty of food in his mouth and didn¡¯t even look towards the younger boy as he ate. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there preparing for the rush of students. We were supposed to go straight to the first auditorium after all. Bet you there''s already some other kids there.¡±


    Max chugged down a glass of water after clearing his plate and nodded his head. After eating, he was already feeling better. Picking up his partner, he stood on his feet. ¡°Then we better get going. I¡¯d like to get some good seats away from everyone else.¡±


    Daniel shook his head. ¡°They seat us by year. It¡¯s not assigned but they make us sit with the other kids our age. I¡¯ll be close to the front while they¡¯ll probably have you towards the back. In fact, we probably won¡¯t see much of each other because our classes are so different.¡±


    The young Soltain sighed. Remembering one of his grandfather¡¯s favorite sayings, he replied. ¡°It is what it is. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    The duo arrived at the first auditorium building much later than planned. Daniel chose to show Max around the parts of campus he knew, and there were now plenty of students milling into the building when they reached their original destination. There were plated guards at the door, and a large man with a brown mustache keenly observing the students entering. One student had what Max recognized to be a Rinehart insignia on his shoulder, yet was black-haired over the blonde hair of Rinehart¡¯s Max had been taught of. As soon as the boy passed the doors, the large mustache man¡¯s voice boomed through the area.


    ¡°Presenting Ronald Stormhart the Third of House Stormhart, vassal nobility to the Great House Rinehart!¡± The black haired boy smirked and puffed out his chest with pride. He continued further inside until he blended with the crowd of students already in the auditorium. The boy¡¯s jacket was the same as Daniel¡¯s, marking that they were in the same year. Max frowned when he realised what was happening here. The students without insignias on their jackets continued unhindered, yet the man had knowledge of that random noble child.


    That guy is actually planning on yelling all the noble¡¯s names!


    The man was now looking at both boys with renewed vigor, clear recognition of their identities in his eyes. Daniel patted his friend on the back. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s kind of weird, but you need to understand this poor sod¡¯s position. Although there are only five total noble families that makeup our province, I¡¯m pretty sure Rinehart and Ryzalon alone have upwards of dozens. This man will lose his voice by midday.¡±


    Max got a chuckle out of that, now he felt bad for the doorman. Both boys walked through the doorway together, deciding beforehand to ignore the announcer''s voice and find their seating areas. Max could swear the man¡¯s voice was far louder than before as students were now turning to look at the pair.


    ¡°Presenting Maximus Soltain the Second of House Soltain, second heir to the Great House Soltain alongside Daniel Endel of House Endel, vassal nobility to the Great House Soltain!¡±


    Daniel hardly could contain his amusement at the large man¡¯s words. ¡°That''s quite a mouthful. I¡¯ll now give the doorman one more hour until he loses his voice.¡±


    Almost all eyes in the hall were on the boys. Max recorded various gazes of caution, curiosity, respect, hostility, and even reverence amongst the crowd. With their entrance they had everyone¡¯s attention, be it good or bad. Daniel stopped near an aisle and nudged the younger boy.


    Sticking out his hand, he said, ¡°Well this is where we part ways. I¡¯ll see you around and perhaps we could train together or something now and then.¡±


    Max grabbed his hand and they smiled. ¡°Until next time then. I would love to compare swordplay in the future.¡±


    The older boy nodded and quickly pat Adrios on Max¡¯s head. He then turned and walked deeper into the auditorium, towards the large stage at the end of the chamber. Max released a deep breath, and examined his surroundings. For it¡¯s relative size and the amount of seats, the auditorium was still largely empty.


    Deciding to use this waiting period to rest his eyes, Max took a seat in the first-year¡¯s area and sat down. He could feel the gazes of other students on him, but remarked that there were far less than before. Max was rather satisfied with his choice of seating, his back was against the wall and he was as far away from the front entrance as possible. The doorman was loud, but there was no way he was loud enough to distract Max from rest all the way over there. Adrios settled in his lap and closed his eyes, electing on napping also.


    Max slowly drifted off, his head bobbing up and down as he tried to tune out the constant noise of talking students and staff inside the auditorium. He had just had a large meal, and was sure he could get at least a little sleep. Despite his attempts, he could still hear the voice of the doorman, as he moved between a semi-state of consciousness.


    ¡°...of House Thanatos, third heir to the Great House Thanatos!¡±


    ¡°Clark Rinehart of House Rinehart, first¡­¡±


    ¡°Reann Arshan of House Arshan, second heir¡­¡±


    ¡°Zane Ryzalon the Third of House¡­¡±


    There was one proclamation that temporarily broke Max out of his dazed state, yet he quickly fell back to sleep after. ¡°Presenting Arthur Satele of House Satele, first heir to the Great House Satele!¡±


    ¡°...of House Fafnir, first heir to the Great House Fafnir!¡±


    Max felt someone sit next to him, yet hardly paid any attention as the auditorium was starting to fill up. His eyes were fighting him, and Max allowed his eyelids the victory as he ignored the presences around him and went back to his dreams.


    ¡°Kana Kumio of House Kumio, first heir¡­¡±


    Max was now gone. Head back against his seat as his jacket was now laid over his eyes, blocking the lights and sounds. The boy was truly and utterly asleep, completely unaffected by the waves of voices inside the auditorium. He had no defense as a small finger purposely flicked his forehead and broke him from his slumber. His jacket was pulled off of him, and Max could barely comprehend why he experienced a sharp pain which was rapidly fading away.


    Assessing his surroundings, the first thing he noticed was a black-haired boy seated next to him also holding his own head. The next thing he registered was that Adrios was not on him, and quickly panicked. His eyes widened as he heard the rather fiery voice of a girl standing over him, most likely the person who hurt him.


    ¡°Wake up you lazy bums! Don¡¯t make me tell Aunty Sophia on how you two are already sleeping on the first day of school! I expected it from Arthur but Max!? I can¡¯t handle two sloths.¡±


    Max eyes slowly trailed the girl''s body as he moved his gaze upwards. A lot of white and silver like him, except she was wearing a black skirt and black thigh socks. A white tipped crimson tail shot out from the back of her skirt, and her long crimson hair almost reached the end of her top. She was taller than he remembered her, or it at least seemed that way from his bent over state on the chair in front of her.


    His eyes stopped on her own, blue on golden, and then Max realized something.


    ¡°Why are you holding my partner like he¡¯s yours? Also, I am pretty sure that is not your snake!¡±


    Adrios was nestled into her arms like he had known her forever, and there was a small black and green snake wrapped around her neck. She also had the attention of all the students in the area, though was unbothered by the gazes.


    Kana smirked down at Max. ¡°Well that''s probably because they like me better, besides you know what they say about marriage...What¡¯s yours is mine and all that.¡±


    Max was about to retort when the booming voice of a new doorman resounded through the hall.


    ¡°Presenting Juliet Granitas of House Granitas, second heir to the Great Granitas House and Imperial Princess of the Hyperion Empire!¡±

 Chapter 22: Educational Orientation

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Island***


    The room quickly settled down at the voice of the loud doorman. Students were standing in their seats, watching as a girl with luminous silver hair walked through the main entrance to the auditorium. Max could barely see her from his current location in the back, but he could tell that the girl was pretty. She was wearing the same uniform as Kana, yet her socks only reached her knees. Max squinted his eyes, she was a Granitas, and he had a few questions for her.


    The students in the auditorium were enraptured with her appearance, but Max quickly lost interest. He looked to Kana, who seemed to be entertained with Adrios and the snake wrapped around her neck. Max sat down and pulled out his journal and pen, writing down a reminder to talk to the princess when he got a chance. He then turned to Arthur, who was the only member of the trio still staring at the silver-haired girl.


    Kana¡¯s eyes gleamed in amusement at the Satele¡¯s gaze. She had never seen him interested in anything, yet the princess surely caught his attention. She also peeked over at Max writing that he would need to talk to the new girl, and was admittedly curious.


    Deciding to tease her friend, she said, ¡°Lovely, isn¡¯t she Arthur?¡±


    ¡°She is indeed.¡± The boy replied absentmindedly.


    Kana had not expected such a straightforward response from the boy. Now she just had to get involved. The girl had already noted that there were only three females in her year from the Great Houses and had already planned to befriend the other two. She greatly enjoyed being involved in other people¡¯s lives, and assisting Arthur in garnering the affections of a princess sounded quite enjoyable.


    ¡°Do you like her? If you¡¯d want I could make her my friend and then help you win her love!¡± The girl asked with unbridled enthusiasm.


    Arthur chuckled and shook his head at the girl¡¯s passion. ¡°While I encourage you to befriend whoever you want, if I want the princess''s affections I shall acquire them myself. Besides, she is just a girl who has caught my eye...¡± He said, then gestured to all the males in the school staring at the princess. ¡°...like everyone else. There is also the fact that I do not even know her and there are plenty of other attractive girls out there.¡±


    Max spoke up from his seat below the two standing. ¡°That reminds me, Arthur how long have you known about our engagement?¡±


    ¡°You knew and didn¡¯t tell us!?¡± Kana queried in mock anger.


    Arthur scratched the back of his head sheepishly. ¡°Aunt Sophia told me when we started training together. She said if I could keep a secret she would surely reward me.¡± He then looked to the snake wrapped around Kana¡¯s neck. ¡°And she did. Meet my partner Zecarth, the only basilisk alive with direct ancestry to the King.¡±


    Max¡¯s brow rose at his friend''s statement, and his childish side won him over. ¡°Does that mean he will be as big as the King also? I ask because I¡¯m sure you two have noticed how my partner is all white instead of the usual brown and gold. He¡¯s a descendant of the Griffin Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°Oh the Chieftain you say? Well what¡¯s better, a Chieftain or a King? Zecarth will grow to be quite large, maybe as large as the King himself.¡± Arthur replied, inciting his friend¡¯s temper.


    Max coughed at his friend¡¯s response. Arthur always knew exactly what to say to elicit anger from the boy. ¡°Ha, then I guess we will see. Adrios will be bigger than the prince¡¯s dragon if I have anything to say about it.¡±


    ¡°The prince¡¯s dragon?¡± Kana asked.


    ¡°Yeah! I saw the thing during my trip over here. As large as some of the clouds if I had to take a guess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to finish that story later.¡± Arthur said. ¡°It appears the orientation is beginning.¡±


    The clamoring of students settled as an old woman approached the stage. She walked with grace and elegance, and wore a long cloak over her body. Her eyes were a mild amethyst and she had dull grey hair. Kana and Arthur sat down on either side of Max and the boy put his journal back into his jacket. The woman stood behind a small podium sprouting out of the massive stage. An aged but clear voice resonated through the hall, which Max assumed was the product of auditory enchantments.


    ¡°My name is Agnes Granitas and I am the Hyperion Imperial Academy Headmistress. For the next year, you will be attending the Academy in an effort to expand your own education. Each student is supported by our exceptional teachers and staff in hopes to nurturing your talents. You all are the future of our Great Empire, and the foundation from which we thrive. Ever since it¡¯s founding, the Hyperion Empire has served as a bastion of hope and equality. Outlawing slavery and accepting of all races, our people are progressive. All citizens have the chance to make something of themselves, and work for their own prosper-¡±


    Max ceased listening to the woman''s speech. He could tell where it was going, and none of the words coming out of the Headmistresses mouth were vital to him. Taking out his personal journal again, he ignored Arthur¡¯s head resting against his shoulder. There was one piece of important information though, Agnes Granitas, the Imperial Queen Mother, was the Headmistress of the Academy.


    He was pretty sure she was one of the oldest people living in the Empire. A woman who lived through the Empire''s founding and the two great wars it survived. She was also a treasure trove of information, and if the princess didn¡¯t have what he wanted then the older woman certainly did. Max took note of the connection too. If his family ruled in his province, he certainly didn¡¯t have that sway here. On the Imperial Island, the only House that had real influence was the Royal Family.


    ¡°What are you doing and why do you have a journal?¡± Kana whispered next to him.


    ¡°Both my mother and my master have journals of their own.¡± He then glanced at the sleeping Arthur. ¡°Well they did. I am taking notes of important information that could aid me in the future.¡±


    Kana accepted that response. ¡°Makes sense. Why do you need to talk to the princess though?¡±


    ¡°What, jealous?¡± The boy replied with a smirk.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Kana¡¯s face quickly turned red in either anger or embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. I¡¯m just curious is all.¡±


    ¡°Well if you must know, I have reason to believe that the Royal Family are descendants of Draconians. I was thinking the princess may be able to clear some things up for me.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t Draconians like half dragon or something?¡±


    The boy shrugged. ¡°Something like that, though it doesn¡¯t really matter as I only care about their magic.¡±


    The two returned to silence as Kana listened to the words of the Headmistress. The woman was now giving instructions to the senior class on dismissal procedures. Adrios started getting restless in Kana¡¯s arms and both boy and girl moved their attentions to the beast. Kana looked at the griffin with confusion.


    ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± She asked.


    Max reached into his jacket and pulled out some dried meat. ¡°Well he¡¯s hungry, like usual.¡± The boy handed the meat to Kana and watched her feed the griffin with mirth. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you both. It feels like it has been forever.¡±


    The golden-eye girl nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been pretty boring too, well until I found out about the engagement. By then, my parents were already packing my bags.¡±


    Max smiled. ¡°My mother also told me the day before, brought me out into the woods and all. I thought she was going to punish me, imagine my surprise when she said I had a fiance. Though I was happy.¡± The boy¡¯s final sentence was barely audible, yet Kana also smiled at his statement.


    ¡°Which means we need to talk.¡±


    Max looked directly at her now. ¡°About what? Your against it?¡±


    Kana quickly lifted her hands up in defense. ¡°No, no¡­ well we¡¯re still just kids. I like you a lot, but there''s plenty of time and we haven¡¯t even hit adolescence yet. But those are minor issues to what I really want to talk about.¡±


    The seniors down in front of the stage were now leaving their seats, obviously dismissed from the orientation. The pair tuned out the voice of the Headmistress as they conversed.


    Kana continued, ¡°You know just as well as I do what my goal is, I want to be the Head of my House.¡± Max nodded. ¡°My problem is that if we marry I become a Soltain and lose the chance to reach my goal.¡± Max now realized what she was getting at. He scratched his chin in thought, running through possible solutions to the issue.


    ¡°You see the problem. I mean you could always marry to my House, or we could hold off the marriage until I am satisfied with my achievement. But both of those solutions have issues of their own, you would either have to sacrifice your name or we would have to wait a while to actually get married.¡± She said, looking towards the boy for support.


    Max agreed to her statement, those were both realistic solutions. He grabbed her hand and pet the juvenile griffin on her lap. ¡°We¡¯ve plenty time to think about it, let¡¯s just get through this first.¡±


    Thousands of students poured out of the auditorium once the woman at the podium dismissed them by year. As time passed only the youngest class remained, soft chatter spread throughout the group as a whole. Arthur was asleep, while Max continued to write notes down in his journal. Kana took the chance to look for the two other House noble girls. The princess sat in the way front, isolated and alone.


    The other girl, Reann Arshan, was seated in the opposite corner in the back, surrounded by vassal nobility children from her province. Even encompassed by others, the girl sat quietly and talked to no one. Kana smiled, perhaps befriending these two would be too easy. She needed to diversify her future group of friends a bit. The girl continued to scan the crowd for future candidates.


    Headmistress Agnes Granitas looked towards the hundreds of students towards the back of the the auditorium. She glanced at her own granddaughter, then observed the student body as a whole.


    ¡°Aside from the obvious, your class is one of the most special I have seen in my many years of educating. Our entrance examinations were far more competitive than the norm, and only the cream of the crop have gained admittance to attend this year. I only look forward to all of your future achievements as you grow here.¡± She then heavily exhaled. ¡°I have taken too much of your time already so let us proceed shall we? All first year students who have gained admittance through the Academy Trials are welcome to leave. But, I ask students of recommendation to please come to the stage.¡±


    The remaining students quickly got out of their seats. Commoner students began filing out on their own while the rest slowly approached the front of the auditorium. Max shook his cousin awake, and Kana quickly said goodbye to the boys. ¡°I am going to go make some new friends. I¡¯ll see you two later.¡± She said, and then quietly disappeared into the crowd.


    Arthur yawned and stretched his back. The boys trotted towards the front, rather casually compared to the rest. By the time the duo made it to the stage, there were only around one-hundred and fifty students inside the enormous hall. Max looked around and was hardly shocked to find Kana, in the front of the group standing right beside the princess. Both girls were talking animatedly, and had Max questioning what exactly they were discussing.


    Seeing the students all gathered in front of her, Headmistress Granitas coughed into her fist. The group gradually quieted down, all of them looking up to the elderly woman. ¡°All classes save your magic courses have been selected for you, each based off family recommendations and station. Next semester you will be able to select your own courses, but at the moment you are stuck with what you have.¡±


    Grumbling could be heard between the students but was quickly silenced with another cough. One teacher walked out carrying an enchanted stone tablet. Max would have activated his eyes to get a better look, but preferred to keep his dual bloodline as secret as possible. Even so, he could recognize the tablet was powered through ancient Draconian magic. The fact that the Headmistress had access to such a treasure only spurred on his working theories of the relation between the Royal Family and the ancient race.


    ¡°This tablet right here.¡± Agnes said, picking up the stone block with both hands. ¡°Is worth more than the majority of your family''s wealth combined. It has been passed down in my family for generations, and is now used to it¡¯s potential here at the Academy. You will place your hand on the stone, channel mana to the hand, and it will show us your elemental affinity. After that, you will be given your schedule and lodging information. You may now get in line.¡±


    The students started fighting for the front until a boy with red-eyes raised his hand. Max observed that he was from the Ryzalon House, and then completely lost interest. Kana was now standing beside both the princess and the Arshan girl. The girl had a large spider on her shoulder, which honestly creeped the young Soltain out a bit. Though Max had to admit he was utterly bewildered on how fast Kana worked.


    Agnes glanced at the boy who interrupted and sighed. ¡°How could you possibly have a question?¡±


    The red-eyed boy remained steadfast. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just save time and tell you our affinities? I¡¯m more than sure the majority of my fellow classmates already know their affinity.¡±


    ¡°Oh I must be getting on in years to forget most of you already know your elements. Just get in line and tell the good teacher here.¡± She said, pointing towards the same teacher standing beside herself at the beginning of the line.


    Max snickered. They were getting in line either way, good thing he and Arthur had made it to the middle of the pack. The red-eye boy frowned and then turned to some of the other Ryzalon nobles already in line. They weren¡¯t quite in the front, but they were a few people in front of Max and Arthur. The boy walked towards his companions, obviously planning to cut in the order.


    Arthur snorted and looked to his cousin. Max just smiled and nodded. Clearly no one planned on stopping the Ryzalon boy from cutting his place in line. As he neared his fellow compatriots, Arthur stepped to the side and sneezed, gathering the attention of the children. Max channeled a ¡®Minor Air Gust¡¯ through the legs of those in front of him. The air flew under the uninvolved students and crashed into the red-eyed boy.


    The Ryzalon child was caught completely off guard and was sent hurdling to his butt. The other children in line started chuckling and a few brave ones openly laughed. Max observed one student, a beastkin hailing from House Fafnir, mock the red-eyed boy. ¡°Haha Zane that is what you get for trying to cut! Get to the back before you hurt yourself again!¡±


    The now identified Zane¡¯s face turned as red as his eyes. Hurriedly standing up and brushing himself off he yelled to the crowd. ¡°Who dares!? I know it wasn¡¯t the mutt because his air magic is pitiful! Which one of you hicks thought they could get away with that!? Do you not know who I am!?¡±


    Max turned to his cousin with a perplexed expression. ¡°¡®Hicks?¡¯¡±


    ¡°It means someone who lives out in the country, also an insult to one¡¯s intelligence.¡± Arthur replied.


    The beastkin boy countered. ¡°No one gives a shit who you are and you just tripped over yourself! You were always a clumsy little shit. Hurry up and get in the back so I can eat!¡±


    Headmistress Granitas watched the scene with amusement. She was well aware it was Max who casted the spell and chose to ignore it. The Ryzalon boy was no longer in charge like he was used to being. He needed to understand that his influence was seriously mitigated at the Academy. She had no issue with another student teaching the child that lesson. She also couldn¡¯t help be impressed with the Soltain¡¯s magic control. No incantations, and no wasted power.


    The Headmistress recalled the younger figures of the child¡¯s mother and sister. Softly smiling, she made a mental note to observe the boy¡¯s growth. She then turned to a crimson haired girl at the front of the line. The girl stood in front of her own granddaughter, which surprised Agnes greatly. Her granddaughter Juliet was competitive, but clearly distracted by the bushy tail the fox girl possessed.


    ¡°A Kumio?¡± Agnes asked lightly.


    The smaller girl bowed. ¡°Yes Headmistress. My name is Kana Kumio.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Kana. Do you need the tablet?¡±


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I have an affinity to fire.¡±


    The woman nodded and recorded the information. The teacher beside her handed a small slip to the girl, giving her instructions. ¡°This paper has your class schedule, dorm assignment, and a map for assistance. Try not to lose it.¡±

 Chapter 23: A Memorable Introduction

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    After receiving their schedules, Max and Arthur left the auditorium. Arthur flipped his pamphlet over and looked at the information map. They would be living in a Gordon Hall, the freshman male dormitory on the eastern side of campus. Looking to the sky, Max determined it was almost sunset and time to eat.


    The boy grew worried. If he was hungry, no doubt his griffin companion was also. Max glanced at his own map in search of the nearest dining hall. Pointing to the hall on the map so it could be seen by the two, he said, "If I know Adrios then he''d be hungry about now, my best guess is Kana went here to feed him."


    Arthur nodded. "I''m am famished myself. It feels like we''ve been at the orientation for most of the day." The two then trekked down the cobblestone street. Students of all ages were roaming around, some in groups and others alone. They passed a group of older girls, who glanced in their direction and started quietly conversing with each other. Max identified them to be seniors based off their jackets. They were also taller and far more developed than the females in his class, so they easily drew his attention. The girls were giggling, and Max smiled and waved as they passed. Two of the girls squealed at his action, yelling "So cute!" and "How adorable!" to each other.


    Max grimaced and instinctively looked down at his body. Perhaps he was smaller than them, but he was taller than Arthur and Kana. In his mind that had to count for something. He just needed a couple more years to grow. He also needed to start eating more.


    Arthur''s lips lifted in amusement. He knew Max would not be too pleased with the older girls words, but it was more entertaining to watch him wrestle with the issue himself. Max was prideful person who thrived on recognition, yet any scrutiny made by others would have him striving for improvement. Arthur supposed he could remind his cousin on how there was nothing he could do about his size, but that wasn''t quite his style. Kana would have consoled him, but Arthur wasn''t Max''s fianc¨¦. He preferred to just sit back and let Max figure out his problems himself. Unless he asked for help, Arthur wouldn''t volunteer for extra work.


    The boys eventually reached the dining hall. Most of the students seemed to be finishing their meals, but at least half of the rooms seats were filled. Incoherent chatter filled the hall, most students talking about their new class schedules and what to expect from the year. Everyone was divided into their own social groups, at least for what Max cared to notice. The boy was scanning the hall for Kana, hopefully she would feed his partner so he could just worry about himself.


    Arthur spotted Kana first on the other side of the room towards the end of one the long tables. She was sitting next to the princess and Arshan girl, talking with each other between swallows. The boy also spotted both Adrios and Zecarth fighting for food on her plate. The two beasts only cared for the meat, and allowed Kana to eat her vegetables and fruits with no issue.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Arthur said, pointing towards the three girls. Max looked in the indicated direction and loudly exhaled. Adrios was helpless, Max couldn''t wait till he the griffin could hunt on his own. The boys grabbed plates of food and approached the three eating. They were sitting side by side on the long table, so the duo decided they would sit across from them.


    At the table next to the girls sat a bunch of other students, mostly commoners but with a few noble students mixed in. Max found it odd that the noble students were all from Ryzalon province. Though the most peculiar thing about the thirty plus group was the fact they were all humans. He was told the student population between humans and beastkin was relatively similar, with even a few elves and dwarves thrown into the mix.


    The group of girls he passed earlier was a combination of both races. He remembered the students in the auditorium were also blend of the two. Yet here he was, observing a party of mostly commoner students comprised of all humans. Some in the party looked straight back at him, while others continued to talk to each other in hushed tones. The boy mentally shrugged and looked back at the trio.


    Passing behind Kana, Max reached over and snatched the baby griffin from his meal. Adrios finished the meat in his mouth and yelped, clearly against the sudden action. Max held him with one hand and held his plate in the other. The two boys then gently placed their plates down across from the three.


    The princess gave the two an unscrupulous stare. Her body was rigid against the seat and she ate without a word. Unlike the Granitas heir, the Arshan girl didn¡¯t look either of the boys in the eye. She fumbled a small hello and then covered her face behind her raven hair. The students in the immediate vicinity observed the scene with interest as the boys stood in front of them.


    Kana lightly pushed her seat back and stood up. ¡°Juliet, Reann, these are the two I mentioned earlier. Heirs to Soltain and Satele Houses and also partners to Zecarth and Adrios.¡±


    Both girls also got up and extended their hands in greeting. Max shook hands with the timid Arshan girl. Her hands were small, and Max noticed that she was a couple inches shorter than the other two females. The black spider on her shoulder peeked out behind her hair, giving the boy goosebumps. Though he smiled and shook hands without difficulty.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Lady Arshan, I¡¯m Max.¡± He said, releasing her hand from his grip.


    The girl¡¯s hair covered half of her face, exposing a red eye peeking out behind the dark hair. She peered back at him then hurriedly looked down. ¡°Reann, pl-please.¡± She stammered.


    Although Juliet held her hand out for a handshake, Arthur made a more elegant introduction. Softly grabbing her hand and kissing it, the boy looked directly in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s truly a pleasure to make your acquaintance princess. My name is Arthur Satele.¡±


    Noises were heard throughout the hall as other young teens looked at Arthur with envy and hostility. The frigid looking girl was also clearly surprised. Her face reddened and her original visage faltered. Max had to give his cousin credit, he had stones to be kissing the princess in front of a crowd of male students.


    Kana¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Her friend was full of surprises. Maybe he really wouldn¡¯t need her help to win the princess over. She then glanced at Juliet to observe her response.


    The princesses cold countenance soon returned, remnants of her previous shock completely gone. ¡°Arthur Satele, I will remember it. You may call me Juliet, I grow tired of being called princess.¡± Arthur smiled in response and continued to hold her hand. ¡°Juliet, a truly beautiful name. One befitting a woman of your magnitude and poise. I can only count myself lucky to lay eyes on such a goddess.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Max turned to the left to hide the smile tugging his lips. Arthur had plenty of intricately crafted phrases, total bullshit in his opinion. Max had no doubts that Uncle William had been instructing Arthur. He could still vividly remember his uncle talking his way out of getting in trouble when the man forgot to teach them for two days. The three took that time to explore the Satele castle, playing hide and go seek with each other. They were eventually apprehended by guards, tired and covered in dirt. His mother and aunt were not happy, yet William argued that he got distracted by a project to ensure the children''s safety. He also strung along compliments to both women, slowly diffusing their temper. A truly impressive feat Max hoped Arthur would help teach him.


    Max glanced at Kana, a similar smile plastered on her own face. If the two let Arthur continue, they would surely end up bursting out in laughter. Both Reann and Juliet were blushing, Arthur clearly had them taken aback. Max coughed into the inside of his elbow, breaking the two young girls out of their stupor.


    ¡°Right.¡± Max said, slapping Arthur¡¯s hand away from Juliet. He then quickly grabbed it and shook. ¡°I¡¯m Max.¡± The boy then sat down and started eating. Adrios had been chewing from his food the whole time, and was well on his way to finishing the plate for his partner. Arthur nicely exchanged greetings with Reann and the four all sat back down.


    Juliet did not stay for long. Max couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but she seemed to be confused. The group of five held light conversation while they ate. The princess then got up and dismissed herself, leaving the four behind. The four made pointless small talk until Max turned to the Arshan girl.


    Looking at the spider on her shoulder, Max couldn¡¯t help but ask about it. ¡°So Reann... Is that spider you have your partner or something?¡±


    The girl mumbled under her breath and Kana was forced to translate. Her sensitive ears could pick up Reann¡¯s words even inside the noisy hall. ¡°She said yes.¡± The fox girl answered.


    ¡°Is it going to get big like ours? Or will it be small forever because it''s a spider?¡±


    Reann¡¯s head shot up at the boy¡¯s question. Speaking the loudest she had since he met her, she corrected Max¡¯s phrasing. ¡°H-HE will grow to be ve-very big. I should even be able to ride him in a couple years. Just like the rest of my family.¡±


    Max hurriedly apologized to the girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. I just didn¡¯t think spiders had genders and all that. Maybe it¡¯s because they look so creepy to me. My mistake. So... what¡¯s his name?¡±


    The girl instantly went back to her submissive self, looking down and muttering inaudibly. Max¡¯s apology only seemed to have scared her. Both boys looked to Kana, who was staring at the Arshan girl in disbelief. ¡°Really!? You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s his name?¡± Max asked.


    Reann continued to whisper incoherently, her words only detectable by the fox girl sitting beside herself. Kana was giggling and hugging Reann. The black haired girl sat like a statue while Kana started laughing into her shoulder. ¡°Oh that is just so adorable! I can already picture a little you saying that!¡±


    Max snapped his fingers. ¡°Kana! Focus! What is the spider¡¯s damn name?¡±


    ¡°Well you see, Reann received her partner when she was very young, much younger than you two. The young Reann also had the opportunity to name her partner whatever she wanted. So, she named him¡­¡± Kana paused for dramatic effect, which only furthered annoyed Max. ¡°Lord Fuzzylegs! She named her lifelong spider companion Lord Fuzzylegs!¡±


    Arthur choked on his drink. Max sat there gaping and Kana picked up the dark furry-legged spider propped on Reann¡¯s shoulder. Lifting him up and holding him in front of both Zecarth and Adrios, she exclaimed, ¡°Behold you plebeians! I am Lord Fuzzylegs! Those who hear my name shall tremble in fear and respect!¡±


    The spider moved around in Kana¡¯s hands in accordance to the girl''s words. Adrios looked at the spider being held in the air and yelped. A few of the students walking by gave the group odd looks, and Reann only seemed to sink further in her chair in embarrassment.


    Max gave a dry laugh and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Thats... That¡¯s a very unique name he has.¡±


    Avoiding embarrassing her new friend any more, Kana changed the subject. Sticking her hand out, she said, ¡°Let me see your schedules please.¡± Max finished the last scraps of food and they both complied. Kana took a moment to compare the three, and then nodded to herself. ¡°We all have a few classes together except ¡®Beginner¡¯s Elements¡¯, though Reann and Max have the exact same schedule.¡±


    Max looked to said girl. ¡°You have an air affinity?¡±


    Reann silently nodded.


    Kana glanced at Max. ¡°Do you have a pen?¡± The boy reached into his jacket and pulled out his family inscribed ink pen. Kana took it and circled parts of the map not already marked. She circled the girls and boys dorms, the eastern dining hall, and a forest lining the northern part of campus.


    ¡°Warriors and weapons courses are part of the curriculum if students ask for it. But, students can''t apply until their second year and each class is separated by weapon. So, not only would we not be able to continue training until next year, we would also be separated. We''re already wasting our time learning about magic we¡¯ve already been taught, so we might as well keep pushing real training in our own time. We¡¯ll meet here...¡± She pointed to the edge of the circled forest. ¡°...at the usual training time we had with Grandpa Max.¡±


    Kana handed the schedules back and looked Max in the eyes. ¡°That means dawn. Don¡¯t be late.¡±


    She then looked to Reann. ¡°You are welcome to join us if you¡¯d like. Have you received weapons training?¡±


    The girl nodded again. ¡°Daggers.¡±


    Kana clapped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s great! Arthur uses daggers also!¡±


    Standing up, Kana beckoned the other girl to follow her. ¡°We¡¯ll it¡¯s been a lovely evening boys but I am ready to go to bed. We have a big day tomorrow, I¡¯ll see you two at dawn.¡± They left the hall, and Max slammed his head against the table. ¡°Dawn! She wants to do training at dawn!¡±


    Arthur chuckled. He was about to reply when four students sat in front of the boys. They were all fourth-years, and physically bigger than the two young heirs. They were also all wearing the insignia of Rinehart nobility.


    Max sensed their presences and didn¡¯t even bother looking up. His cousin just sighed. ¡°Can we help you gentlemen?¡±


    The teenager in the middle, a stocky kid with brown hair, spoke to Arthur. ¡°You are quite bold to be touching the princess so brazenly. You are not worthy Satele, she will have better.¡± He then pulled out a dinner knife and stuck it into the wooden table. ¡°Consider this a warning.¡±


    Arthur snapped his fingers and activated his eyes. Rinehart and Ryzalon were not the only one¡¯s with numerous noble students enrolled in the Academy. Students from all four classes got up from their seats around the room and moved to both sides of the boys. They were all either commoners or bearing the crests of House Satele and outnumbered the newcomers five to one. The four Rinehart students tensed, but kept a steadfast and threatening gaze towards Arthur.


    Max pushed his arms out and leaned deeper own against them, lazily looking up at the Rinehart students. Arthur¡¯s eyes bore into the speaker of the group, sending shivers up his spine. He then yawned. ¡°I will pursue the princess because I can, but in the end it will be her decision. If the lion boy wants her, he will fight for her himself. Do not insult me by sending simpletons in an attempt to rattle me.¡± He then sent a mental image of himself picking up the knife and stabbing towards the stocky teen. The teen screamed and fell back on the floor in an attempt to escape the illusion.


    Arthur relented from the minor mental attack and smirked. The three other Rinehart nobles were now panicking and quickly picked up the student in distress. Max pinched his nose and glanced at the teen¡¯s trousers. ¡°You pissed yourself? That¡¯s just pathetic. Run back to the coward before we go to him.¡±


    The four hastily gathered themselves and left the hall. Arthur thanked and waved off the multiple student¡¯s previously backing him up. A few spectators of the events also got up and departed. The other students in the room were alerted and Academy guards soon arrived. Yet Arthur was able to convince them that the Rinehart teen slipped, and that was the end of it. The guards seemed to be rather indifferent in regards to fighting between children. The boys then sat in silence as students continued to filter through the dining hall. By the time Max spoke up, chandeliers and candles were the only thing illuminating the room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had that many nobles in your province¡­ well I suppose I never really cared to know.¡± Max said with exasperation.


    ¡°We don¡¯t. We try to keep titles of real value in the family, but there are always opportunities to benefit.¡± Arthur replied.


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    Arthur ran his fingers over his partner Zecarth. The basilisk let out a quiet hiss as it wrapped around his neck. ¡°It was my mother''s idea. She basically sells out noble titles to the highest bidder. As long as one owns land under the Satele provincial doctrine and is willing to pay annually, they can consider their family nobility. Though we try to limit the amount to the hundreds, and the price is far from cheap for most citizens living in the Empire. Yet, I find it rather ingenious. Children wishing to attend the Academy can apply through the trials, or if their family has money, buy their way in.¡±


    Max took the knife out of the table and examined it. ¡°That is brilliant. Aunt Joan didn¡¯t become the Head of your House for nothing.¡± He then stood up and grabbed his drowsy griffin. Walking towards the exit, Arthur silently followed. The boys nodded to the guards at the door and moved east. They would be needing sleep, for the next day would be just as hectic.

 Chapter 24: Breaking Into Routine

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Max leaned against a tree panting, Kana knew exactly how to keep him on his toes in a duel. He tilted his head upwards, it was hardly past dawn yet birds were chirping nonstop. The forest the three kids were currently in was quite temperate. Plants and trees were diverse, yet Max made the observation that the forest was artificially maintained. All the trees were young, most likely the Academy staff ensured that. Animal life was also abundant, an interesting choice made by the administration. The boy hadn¡¯t seen anything larger than a deer, but was quite curious on what types of animals the staff would allow to thrive so close to children.


    The fox girl slung her halberd behind her back and was also panting. Max was far stronger than she remembered, and each of his swings from his sword carried plenty of force. He could also hold the sword with one hand, which greatly shocked Kana during their spar. She looked to Arthur, who was throwing his daggers across the woods with precision. All four throwing daggers easily hit their targets at over a hundred feet away. Both of her friends had improved.


    Lifting her arms behind her head, she called the training. ¡°Well it¡¯s too bad Reann didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll have to ask her about that.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t show because she likes to sleep, unlike you.¡± Max sarcastically commented.


    Arthur walked over with a dagger spinning around his finger. ¡°I agree with Max, no one likes to get up this early. Why must you force us to do so?¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be like that. Training is important and keeps us active. Besides, it gives us three a chance to meet and talk by ourselves.¡± Kana said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you invite Reann?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Because she is so shy! I want to break that shell of hers, and I will!¡± She then brushed some of the dirt off her boots. ¡°Okay that''s it for today boys. Tomorrow will be Arthur versus myself while Max solo trains. It¡¯s time for me to bathe, I will see you at homeroom.¡±


    The two watched as Kana ran off through some bushes towards the Academy grounds. Arthur went and grabbed his daggers, wiping them clear and placing them inside his clothing. He reached out and helped his cousin up, eyeing the dirty and sweaty boy. ¡°We should get cleaned ourselves. You look like you¡¯ve been wrestling swine.¡± He said with a snigger.


    They collected their partners and followed the path Kana had just taken. Reaching Gordon Hall, the duo agreed to meet at the hall¡¯s communal bath chamber. Gordon Hall was a newly built dormitorium that held the entire male first-year population. It had over four hundred plus rooms on seven floors, yet only about two hundred and fifty of those rooms were occupied. The first floor was entirely recreational, containing a lobby, library, bathhouse, and the Dormfather¡¯s room.


    Max and Arthur met Dormfather Fraser late last night. The man was a dwarf, the first one Max had ever seen. It was hard to tell from behind the lobby front desk and the chair he was sitting in, but when he stood on a stool and leaned over the counter it became quite apparent. The dwarf handed them their room keys and that was the end of it. No introductions, no welcome, just a ¡°Don¡¯t lose your key.¡± from the man and they were dismissed.


    Max recalled the dwarf¡¯s eyebrows, the thickest he had ever seen on a person and ending in odd curls. He then reached into his favorite long-coat and pulled out his room key. Listening to the creak as the door opened, the boy was greeted with large living space as big as his previous room at Soltain Castle. The Academy¡¯s budget was clearly expansive based off first-year student amenities. The boy had even heard living quarters only improved each year.


    The most prominent luxuries were a bed that could easily hold two adults, couch, coat rack, glass windows, a desk, two cupboards, and a large dresser. There were also various paintings spread throughout the walls. It was truly a room for nobility, yet all students had the exact same accommodations.


    Max removed his coat and quickly got undressed. Placing his dirty clothes in a basket, he grabbed his towel and partner. He then tied the key with a string and made a pseudo necklace with it, also leaving his dirty clothes in the hall for servants to clean. The boy moved through the dorm with only a towel wrapped around his waist and a baby griffin nestled in his dirty-blonde hair.


    The corridors were relatively quiet, most students either still asleep or just waking up. Max was enjoying the relative silence until the thundering sound of bells echoed throughout campus. The boy picked up his pace, the first bell meant that it was long past sunrise and students were now recommended to start their day. Silently moving down the smooth wooden stairs, Max eventually reached the Gordon Hall bathhouse.


    The large room of porcelain held one massive tub. Entering the double doors that closed behind himself, Max threw his towel over his shoulders. The chamber was filled with steam rising from the warm water, powered by a fire enchantment Max could see glowing from the center under the liquids surface. It was bizarre to the boy, if the enhancement was working throughout the day, how often would it need to be recharged with mana? And how long would it last? He supposed he could find out later if he was so inclined. Yet it¡¯s primary function was obvious, the closer one moved to the center, the warmer the water would get.


    The young Soltain spotted Arthur, inside the water and seated against the wall. Zecarth was swimming in the water around Arthur, appreciating the experience just as much as his partner. Max moved beside his cousin and dipped straight in, releasing a breath of contentment. The boys never spoke to each other, and just relished in the luxury of a warm bath after training. He then pulled Adrios off his head, who was squirming in his arms for freedom.


    The griffin did not want to bathe. Yet he was still too small to contend against the boy. Max lightly dropped the beast in the water and started scrubbing him with his hands. ¡°If I have to take a bath so do you, don¡¯t make this so difficult.¡± He said to the griffin. The rest of his time in the bath was spent in a constant struggle against his partner, but both boy and beast ultimately returned to their quarters fully cleansed of any filth.


    Max and Arthur quickly ate in the crowded dining hall. Breakfast time right after the first bell seemed to be the busiest time for students to go get food. Max made a mental note to eat first after training, hopefully they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the crowds of grumpy teenagers fighting for food and seating. The dining room could fit everyone, yet certain students liked causing trouble to get their way. Older students were pushing aside the first-years claiming they owned the seats and whole sections of tables. Some first-years fought back, and loud arguments resounded through the already loud chamber.


    Max observed that the ends of the long tables were particularly popular, so both boys just sat together in the middle of one of the tables. After settling in chairs of their own, Max stuffed a huge scoop of pork down his mouth and swallowed. If he wanted to talk to Arthur, he would need to atleast make sure his hunger was sated before Adrios cleared both plates. Suffice to say, the boys could not hold a conversation before the bells reverberated through the Academy again. The second bells of the day signaled class would begin soon, and students were now recommended to move to homeroom.


    The majority of students in the hall all stood up from their seats at once, turning to the south and north exits and leaving in mass. Arthur and Max both grabbed their fruit drinks and downed them simultaneously. Arthur pulled out his map while Max pushed the rest of his plate to his partner. ¡°We are in class 1-A, and our homeroom itself is located in the Magic Theory Building towards the center of campus.¡±


    ¡°Right. My friend Daniel actually showed me this building yesterday. We should be able to get their with time to spare.¡± Max replied, placing meat in his palm and waving it in front of his griffin. The griffin took the bait, and Max snatched him up from the table. Getting up from their rather hasty breakfast, the boys followed the horde of students leaving through the south exit.


    The two walked the stone path leading west at a brisk pace. All the other students were walking in the same direction, save a few who were actually running to class. Wind blew through the open fields that separated the large Academy buildings and ran past their own bodies. Arthur and Max didn¡¯t have long hair, but that didn¡¯t excuse the fact that wind pushed their locks to the side. Max¡¯s hair was thick, and bangs covered his forehead. His hair also ran down the back of his head and ended mid-way on the neck. Arthur¡¯s hair reached his shoulders. Yet it was thin to his cousin¡¯s thick, and moved with the wind far more conspicuously. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    When the two entered the Magic Theory Building, Max smiled. ¡°Like I said, with time to spare.¡± The floor of the corridor was made of marble, and etched into the marble was an enormous insignia of the Royal Family. The steps of students against the marble was distinct, and idle chatter filled the area. Stairs shot up from both sides of the room, and multiple hallways spanned the walls.


    ¡°While that¡¯s good and all, we still need to find our designated classroom.¡± Arthur replied, eyeing the other students moving past them, some going up the stairs and others moving to the hallways.


    Max shrugged. ¡°I said I can get us to the building with time to spare. Never said anything about the class.¡±


    Arthur pulled a student to the side, a second year based off the red on his jacket. ¡°Forgive me, but do you know where class 1-A is?¡±


    The student was obviously in a rush and pointed to the first hallway beside the staircase on the left. ¡°1-A should be down there. Now if you would excuse me.¡± He then moved to the stairs, rushing up and vanishing within the crowd of teenagers.


    Max and Arthur followed the youth¡¯s indicated direction. The hallway was long and held doorways to multiple classrooms. The corridor ended in an abrupt right turn, which Max had guessed connected to one of the other halls or maybe led to an exit. One of the first doors to the duo¡¯s left was marked with a board reading 1-A.


    Pushing the door open, the two heirs observed the entirety of the classroom. Neither large nor small, with an auditorium style seating with spaces for about forty students. Each row held seats for eight students, and halfway between said rows was a small staircase divider. There was also a large wooden desk that spanned in front of the seats in each row. Max recorded the students in the class recognizing a few faces.


    Kana and Juliet sat in the front with a seat just between them. Neither were talking as both were currently writing on silver journals on top of the desks before them. Seeing Kana, Adrios leaped to her lap. He quickly found a comfortable spot and closed his eyes. Max shrugged and asked the fox girl for help. ¡°Can you watch him till dinner? He appears to still be angry with me for forcing a bath on him.¡±


    Kana giggled. ¡°I was going to take him from you either way.¡± She moved one hand to pet the feathers and fur on the griffins body. ¡°He is such a good boy, and petting him makes up for all the times your family has pet me over the years.¡±


    Max snorted. ¡°You act like you don¡¯t enjoy the petting yourself.¡±


    Kana just shooed her fiance off. ¡°That has nothing to do with it. Now go find a seat before the teacher get¡¯s here.¡±


    Max ignored her words and scanned the classroom. There were a lot of seats empty, and for what he tallied there were twenty-two kids already settled. Taking a quick comparison, he made a mental note of the classroom population. Counting each one including himself and his cousin, Max recorded eleven nobility and thirteen commoners. There were two kids from both Ryzalon and Thanatos, meaning one was certainly a bloodline heir while the other was remarkably talented.


    Yet Max found himself intrigued with one of the Thanatos nobles. She was an elf, and sat alone in her own row second to last. Looking out the window directly adjacent to herself, her ocean blue eyes reflected the light of the sun. The girl appeared very similar to his own master, which Max chalked up too all elves looking both attractive and androgynous. Though because of his master, the boy had a rather fondness towards elves. He had only met one, so electing to indulge his curiosity, he sat right next to her.


    The girl turned to Max and sized him up. She then extended her hand and said, ¡°Hello. My name is Kathryn. May I ask your name as well?¡±


    Max grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and shook. Her voice was quite calming to the boy, it was an interesting change from Kana¡¯s usual ardent tone. ¡°Maximus, but my parent¡¯s only call me that when their angry with me. Most call me Max.¡±


    The girl¡¯s lips lifted upward. ¡°Max then.¡± She soon released her grip and shifted her gaze back to back outside the glass windows. The conversation was over, yet it was enough for the boy. He looked down to his cousin, who was still talking to both Kana and the princess. The talk was meaningless, yet the three held the attention of most of the male nobles.


    Arthur realised this fact, and glanced directly at the Rinehart boy sitting in the row just behind the princess. The boy looked to be writing something in his own silver notebook, yet Max could tell he was actually paying attention to the conversation between the trio. In the middle of their talk, the bells started ringing throughout the halls, signifying that class was about to begin. Arthur smirked, he then abruptly ended his conversation with the two girls. ¡°I must say Juliet speaking to you is spellbinding. I feel like I could continue to talk with you forever, but alas, it appears class is beginning.¡± He then grabbed the girl¡¯s hand gently, repeating the process from yesterday. Kissing it, instead of looking directly at her eyes, he stared right at the Rinehart boy. ¡°I fervently wait for our next chance to talk.¡±


    Kana rolled her eyes and Max stifled his own laughter. Arthur was obviously goading the Rinehart boy. But he wasn¡¯t the only one visibly angry with Arthur, the two Ryzalon boys seemed to be infuriated as well. Max was trying to remember the red eye boy¡¯s name from yesterday, yet found it illuding him. Max then glanced at the Fafnir wolfkin, and was surprised to see him completely composed. Though following his line of sight closely, Max realized the youth wasn¡¯t glancing at the princess, and instead peeking at Kana.


    Max shook his head. That wouldn¡¯t do. Kana was his to protect.


    Before either the princess or Max could properly react to their respective problems, a balding man with brown hair and glasses walked in. He was wearing a black and purple mages robes, ones imprinted with the crest of the Royal Family on the back. With his entrance, Arthur quickly moved up the rows and sat beside Max, gracefully settling in his spot and leaving none the wiser.


    The man set a book down on the podium in front of the room. He turned to the chalkboard behind him, one reading: What is magic? (Please write your names on your Academy journals and answer the question on the first page). His voice was coarse, reminding Max of Knight Captain Drake. ¡°While I call attendance I expect all journals to be passed up to the front of the class before I am finished. Ms. Granitas¡­¡± He glanced at Juliet. ¡°...should have everyone''s journals by the time I say Wickes.¡±


    Max didn¡¯t even notice the damn board!


    So that¡¯s what the silver journals placed in front of every chair were for. He thought.


    He mentally slapped himself, both Kana and Juliet were writing when he arrived! He then quickly reached into his jacket and grabbed his pen.


    The man then monotonously started reading off names from a book he had opened on the podium. ¡°Reann Arshan.¡± Said girl then burst through the door, hair frazzled and with bags under her eyes. Lord Fuzzyboots was also on her head, which was a name and face combination Max could easily recall.


    The teacher peeked at the girl with indifference. He then shifted back to his book. ¡°Tardy. I will excuse you because this is the first day, but do not let it happen again.¡±


    The girl hastily bowed. ¡°Th-thank y-you.¡± She said with her usual nervous stutter. Max was hardly surprised as it was pretty embarrassing to be the only one late for the first day of class. Reann quickly took the chair between Kana and Juliet all three girls sat side by side in the front of class.


    Max was now two sentences in on his own definition of magic until he heard his cousin whisper next to him. ¡°Can I borrow your pen when you''re done?¡±


    The young Soltain was shocked. How could his lazy yet extremely intelligent cousin forget to bring a pen to class? On the first day no less! Though the boy quickly found he didn¡¯t have to sacrifice his only pen to Arthur. Kathryn, the elf girl who had overheard the conversation and already passed her silver journal up front, reached into her leather bag and pulled out a pen for Arthur. ¡°You can have one of mine. I have plenty.¡±


    Arthur and Max grinned, this girl seemed pretty cool. Arthur then grabbed the pen and thanked her. He then wrote his name on the silver journal in front of him and opened the page.


    ¡°Logan Bristol.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Walter Fafnir.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The teacher continued to list off names and mark each present in his book. By the time he reached Arthur¡¯s name, both boys passed up their journals. Max took less than a glance at his cousin''s response to the question and sighed. He was hopeless. Arthur had written: What isn¡¯t magic? as an appropriate answer to the instructor¡¯s question. Max had written more than ten sentences, how could Arthur be so apathetic?


    ¡°Arthur Satele.¡±


    ¡°Present.¡±


    ¡°Maximus Soltain.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    When a commoner girl named Adeline Wickes was finally called, the teacher closed the book resting on the podium. He moved in front of Juliet and grabbed the journals stacked up adjacent to her, placing them down at the desk in the corner of the room. Afterward, he picked up chalk from the tray and wrote a word on the board: Strain.


    Next, the man turned around and looked at the twenty-five children seated in front of him. ¡°Hello students, for the next four years I will be your homeroom teacher and for this first year I am also your Magic Theory instructor. I am currently an official mage serving under the Granitas Imperial Doctrine. I am a graduate of both this Academy and the College of Magic in the Union, and I am a member of the Earthshaker¡¯s branch of the Mage¡¯s Guild. Yet none of my achievements are necessarily relevant to you, the one thing you need to remember is my name. You may call me Mr. Strain and nothing else. If you manage to graduate I will allow you to call me Mage Strain outside of campus grounds.¡±


    Mr. Strain took a breath and paused as bells resounded again. Max could hear more movement in the hallways, but no one in class even flinched. Mr. Strain then observed his new students. ¡°Now I will ask again, what is magic?¡±


    Both Juliet and Kana raised their hands simultaneously, while none of the other students bothered gathering attention to themselves. Mr. Strain looked at the girls and picked Juliet to answer. ¡°Ms. Granitas.¡±


    ¡°The internal and external manipulation of the mana that exists throughout the world.¡± She answered.


    The older man nodded. ¡°A very safe response. Ms. Kumio?¡±


    ¡°Magic is the flexible powers able to be controlled through gifts of the body. Accessing the well of mana inside ourselves to affect the world around us be it physical or mental. Everyone has the ability to manipulate mana, creating miracles.¡±


    The older man nodded again. ¡°A correct and yet flawed response. Ms. Granitas knew she would be correct by keeping her definition broad, while you, Ms. Kumio, have chosen to explain the most common and widely seen uses of magic.¡± He then turned towards the children throughout the class, and looked to Arthur who had his head down and was attempting to sleep.


    ¡°Mr. Satele. You must have a thorough comprehension on the complexities that make the energy of our world. Tell me, what is magic?¡±


    Arthur lazily lifted his head and rested it on his arms, peering straight back at Mr. Strain. He then recited his response on his journal, word for word. ¡°What isn¡¯t magic?¡± The boy said, shifting his face back behind the cover of his upper arms.


    Mr. Stain chuckled and sat at his desk. For a brief period of time, the entire class was silent, watching with curiosity as the official mage opened every journal and read each student''s response. Closing the last journal, he grabbed the entire stack. The man then walked around class and passed each student their correct book with no difficulty. After one call of attendance, it appeared he already recognized every student in the class.


    Grabbing a stick of chalk, he began writing. ¡°I suggest you take notes, as I have a lot to say.¡±

 Chapter 25: Magic Theory

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Mr. Strain dived straight into instruction. ¡°Every single mage throughout Aramin will have a different opinion on what magic is, and more importantly, where mana comes from. I will first start by introducing you all to a culmination of the most popular ideas on what exactly magic encompasses.¡±


    ¡°To even address the question of the magic, must one define the existence of mana. Where exactly does mana come from? Why does everyone in the world have at least some capability to use mana? Why do magical beasts exists? You see, there is no one solid answer to all these questions, but there is a theory based on thousands of years of collected research by thousands of mages and scholars throughout the world.¡±


    He then turned to a girl with brown hair and green eyes sitting in the second row. ¡°Ms. Wickes. What year is it?¡±


    The girl instantly responded. ¡°977 OE.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Now tell me, Ms. Wickes, what does OE represent?¡±


    The girl now scowled and remained silent, eventually taking a guess to save herself. ¡°Origin Expedition?¡±


    Mr. Strain frowned. ¡°Incorrect Ms. Wickes. The answer is Origin Establishment.¡± He then gazed at the entire class. ¡°I will remind you all that you are in class 1-A now, recognized the most gifted and exceptional out of your peers, Origin Theory should be less than a review to you. Do not limit yourselves.¡±


    Turning back to the board Mr. Strain continued his speech. ¡°Where exactly does mana come from? The most commonly accepted answer is the Origin Theory. You will find that many countries throughout multiple continents follow the theory. Even here in Mavaos, all powers save the Elven Kingdom practice under its guidelines.¡±


    ¡°The Origin Theory was officially established by Archmage Brent during the Mavaos Warring Era. Said to be the the founder of what we know as the Mages Union today, the man revolutionized common knowledge of mana. You see, one of the greatest causes of political war is ideological differences, and Archmage Brent sought to change that. Although conflict arose due to multiple factors, the Archmage surely saved the lives of hundreds of thousands by producing a theory that mana did not come from the ethereal powers that be, but just the opposite. Leaders of the time placed more faith in their gods, goddesses, and titans than anything else, because that¡¯s all they knew. Archmage Brent¡¯s Origin Theory removed the omnipotent powers of what we know to be god¡¯s today. All beings are formed by the world, god''s included. No one¡¯s personal beliefs are any greater than the rest, and thousands of mages and scholars from multiple factions could not argue with the evidence presented by Brent. Everyone had long grown tired of war, and were looking for something to believe in.¡±


    Mr. Strain continued writing in shorthand as he called out Reann. ¡°Ms. Arshan, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the juvenile magical beast on your shoulder, tell me, is it your bonded companion?¡±


    The man wasn¡¯t looking at him so Reann was forced to speak. ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. So Ms. Arshan, I would assume you were required to venture to meet the Arachnid Queen. Am I correct in making that assumption?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can avoid specifics, but in a broad sense where does the Queen live?¡± The older man asked.


    The Arachnid Nest was a better kept secret in the Arshan Family. The girl answered as broadly as possible to avoid potential disaster befalling her. ¡°Un-underground.¡±


    ¡°Would you say it was deep underground?¡± The man queried, now looking straight at the girl.


    Reann just lightly nodded, refusing to release any more details on the subject.


    ¡°I thank you for answering my questions, Ms. Arshan.¡± The balding man said, he then turned to Max. The boy had sort of been listening, but he knew Origin Theory already. At the moment he was writing possible ideas in improving his light-bending technique to disguise his sword. ¡°Mr. Soltain.¡± The man called. Max then looked up from his notes and stopped writing.


    ¡°Could you care to enlighten the class on where the Elotl Griffins reside?¡±


    Max shrugged, it was blatantly obvious. ¡°They live high up in the mountains.¡± He then decided to brag a little. ¡°I climbed all the way up ten-thousand steps alone to reach the top, it was even above the clouds. Pretty easy if you ask me.¡± The Ryzalon boy a few seats to his right snorted in disbelief while the rest of the class entertained his boasting with mild chatter.


    Mr. Strain ignored his comment and focused on the location. ¡°So we have two powerful clans of magical beasts, one living deep underground, and the other living as high on land as possible. Next I will ask, can anyone tell me where dungeons are located? New or old, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Kana and Juliet both rose their hands yet Mr. Strain chose the fox girl this time. ¡°Underground.¡± She answered.


    The man wrote that down, drawing a physical representation of powerful magical beasts such as dragons and griffins living in extremely high altitudes, and arachnids and basilisks living in extremely low altitudes. He then drew a box and labeled it Dungeon, and had an arrow pointing down beside the box.


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what the rule of thumb is when exploring a dungeon in the Adventurer''s Guild?¡± The instructor asked.


    This time it was the only elf in the class whose hand shot up. Mr. Strain gestured to the white-haired girl. ¡°Ms. Holt, if you would.¡±


    ¡°The deeper the dungeon goes underground, the more dangerous it get¡¯s.¡± Kathryn recited.


    The man smiled and drew and X at the end of the arrow pointing downward. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    He then circled his entire altitude sketch. ¡°I am not an artist, but I find this diagram to be just as useful in understanding the first part of Origin Theory as in essay or argument.¡± The board was filled with his scribbles and shorthand, so the man brushed his hands and walked to the podium. He then opened his book and turned to a marked page.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°The Origin Theory is as follows, all mana is a type of energy, a power that can be neither created nor destroyed. The only true measure that could be made of mana is its concentration. Concentration throughout the world constantly fluctuates, but there are two places known to humanoids in which mana is unceasing. Places in which mana originates, the first a power everyone sees everyday, and that is the sun. The sun is both a cause and effect of magic and releases just as much mana as it absorbs. The second is what we call the ¡®Aramin¡¯s Core¡¯, it is a power we will never see, yet is far closer to us than the sun, and as Brent puts it ¡®The internal blaze¡¯. Mana is at it¡¯s most dense in these two positions, and all mana cycles through the world to begin and end at the same points. The most powerful of magical beasts reside at the extremes of the world because that is where mana is thickest, and natural dungeons form underground from both the mutation and evolutions of magical beasts and the landscape itself. Every sentient being today is a mutation and by-product of the fluctuations of mana density, all are different evolutions from the progenitors.¡±


    ¡°This leads to the second part of the Origin Theory. Who and what are the gods, goddesses, and titans? And how are these existences truly affiliated to what we know as bloodline families?¡± Mr. Strain asked, and before Kana or Juliet could raise their hands, he called the red-eyed boy. ¡°Mr. Ryzalon, as a member of the Ryzalon family who does your family claim relation to?¡±


    The boy smiled. ¡°We of House Ryzalon are descendants of the Great Phoenix Titan, a being who has long passed consciousness into the ethereal and watches and guides over us. The Grea-¡±


    Mr. Strain continued, he had gotten the answer he wanted. ¡°Right. Mr. Fafnir and who does your family claim relation to?¡±


    The wolfkin scratched the back of his head. ¡°I was told we were related to both the Goddess of the Hunt and the Wolf Titan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The older man nodded at the short answer.


    ¡°I am sure most of you have at least seen some connection by now. What we consider gods, goddesses, and titans, were sentient beings that lived long ago. They were people and magical beasts just like us, yet we have no evidence to their true appearances. Though one conclusion can be made from their existences, they were not omnipotent existences as some of the more religiously inclined would chose to believe. No, they were progenitors. They were beings with an extremely strong connection to mana, a connection that strengthened themselves in all capacities. A link that caused a racial evolution, marking the beginnings of what we know to be bloodline clans. All bloodline families are blessed with a deeper mana infusion and absorption abilities. But why do these clans have larger mana pools than most? Why do the possess such unyielding longevity? The answer is quite simple. The primary difference between bloodline families and other mortals is the fact that their bodies passively channel mana, thus already reinforcing all parts of themselves without drawing from their own mana pools. They are both assisted and replenished by the environment around them, always in a resting state.¡±


    Mr. Strain took a breath and glanced out the window, there was a patrol of guards passing by and their bright armor glared inside. ¡°Who could tell me what mana channeling is?¡±


    Kana and Juliet both shot up their hands. Mr. Strain scratched the podium with his finger, who did he choose last? ¡°Ms. Granitas.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has the ability to channel mana, yet some are naturally more talented at it than others. To channel mana is to utilise the mana stored inside ourselves for internal and external applications. Channeling mana is a large part of magic.¡±


    ¡°What are the types of magic?¡± The man asked.


    Both¡¯s girls hands went up. ¡°Ms. Kumio.¡±


    ¡°The categories of magic are as follows: devastation, alteration, summoning, rejuvenation, and delusion.¡±


    ¡°Do these categories cover all forms of magic, Ms. Kumio?¡±


    Kana shook her head. ¡°No sir. Magic is too extensive to be cemented in any categories, there are things we as a society will never fully understand, and magic tops that list. The five categories just help for mages to identify mana manipulation.¡±


    ¡°Astute answers from both Ms. Granitas and Ms. Kumio, thank you for your contribution to the discussion. Now... let us have some physical demonstrations of magic, shall we? Who among the class can give your fellow students an example of devastation magic?¡±


    Most of the boys in the room raised their hands, yet Arthur was asleep and Max was too busy working on his light-sword ideas. Mr. Strain chose a blonde hair boy right next to him in front. ¡°Mr. Bristol, please stand in the front of the class and show us your abilities.¡±


    The boy was obviously excited to finally get up from his chair, and he practically skipped next to the podium. Putting his right hand in front of him, he started mumbling under his breath the incantation of his planned spell. ¡°Bless me God of Lightning, for I beseech you a sliver of your might.¡± He channeled a ¡®Lightning Spark¡¯ and a small ball of blue lightning moved around his hand. The boy was smiling and proud of his spell, and some in the class were clapping.


    Max grimaced. Gods know how far ahead he was from that kid.


    Mr. Strain directed the boy back to his seat. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bristol. As I am sure you all know, devastation magic is the most commonly seen form of magic in the world. Channeling mana from ourselves into a physical form, one can easily form spells related to their affinity. Also, through the use of much more mana, can create physical spells of other elements. Now I will ask, can anyone in class present a demonstration of a rejuvenation spell?¡±


    The young Soltain was pseudo-surprised to see two other students in class with the ability to cast rejuvenation spells. A brown haired girl who sat in front of him, and the red-eyed Ryzalon boy. Mr. Strain pointed at the Ryzalon heir and waved him over. ¡°Mr. Ryzalon, if you would.¡± He then stabbed himself in the palm with his own pen. A slight trickle of blood ran down his hand, and a few of the more squeamish girls in class looked away.


    The red-eyed boy hurried down the stairs. Unlike the previous boy, he didn¡¯t say anything as a golden ball of fire appeared in his hand. Max observed the fire¡¯s abnormality, it was weird enough that it looked very similar to his own light magic in coloring, yet that¡¯s where the similarities ended. Where Max¡¯s light magic was unrelenting and direct, this boy¡¯s flames danced in his hand with little control. There were also specks of crimson dots floating around inside the flames, vanishing almost as soon as they appeared. Ignoring the complexion, the small flame in the boy¡¯s hand looked like any other.


    The Ryzalon heir placed his flame right on Mr. Strain¡¯s hand, and for just a moment Max thought he was about to burn their teachers skin. Yet the flame did the opposite, the small hole in the teacher¡¯s palm practically vanished, leaving no evidence of the previous injury. A good portion of the class were clapping at the phenomenon, but Max was questioning the limits of that golden fire. Was it only a rejuvenation ability? Or could the Ryzalon boy also have the flame work like the fire it appeared to be?


    Mr. Strain clapped once and silenced the rowdy children. The red-eyed boy even bowed to the rest of the class and returned to his seat. ¡°Very impressive Mr. Ryzalon. Your manipulation of your family''s bloodline was an excellent example of rejuvenation magic. So students, as you can see, rejuvenation magic is far more uncommon amongst mages. A large part of this is because rejuvenation can only be used with certain affinities and blessings. Advanced water mages can heal some injuries, while other mages have spent their lives in practicing the manipulation of the light element. What Mr. Ryzalon just presented was a family ability only his progeny can use, the ¡®Flames of the Phoenix¡¯ if I recall correctly.¡±


    ¡°Moving on, is anyone in class proficient in summoning magic?¡±


    Max doubted that. Summoning magic was the rarest in the world, and the most common form required a contract with a spirit. A being of pure mana with it¡¯s own consciousness. He supposed there was also necromancy, but it was largely frowned upon art and a very inefficient use of mana, even for bloodline mages. Imagine the boy¡¯s shock when Reann Arshan timidly raised her hand.


    The whole class turned to the girl and Mr. Strain raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Then, by all means.¡± The man said, gesturing for her to show the class.


    The girl silently scooted behind Juliet and stood in the front of the class. Her raven bangs were covering most of her face, yet Max could see the same ruby like eye from peering between her locks. There were no words, but one of the shadow¡¯s below the window extended next to the girl. A dark and fuzzy outline of a humanoid could be seen standing next to the girl, one almost six feet in height. ¡°I-it¡¯s not q-quite c-complete.¡±


    Mr. Strain walked around the figure with his hand cupping his chin. ¡°Fascinating.¡± He then stretched his hand out and it went right through the shadow. ¡°Not a conscious apparition, but more of a combination between summoning and delusion. You see class, not only this an example of magic, it also shows how magic will never be placed concretely in one category. Magic is limitless. Can it follow basic commands Ms. Arshan?¡±


    The small girl nodded. Pointing at the door, the class watched with interest as it slicked across the room. The man then started clapping lightly and the class followed. Max even clapped, impressed by the obedient shadow. Although darkness was the opposite of light, they were also very alike, could he somehow replicate a spell or produce something similar? He made a quick note to test that theory, it may have it¡¯s own uses.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Arshan was kind enough to give us examples of both summoning and delusion magic, but I have to say that spell leans far more towards delusion. Summoning magic is highly debated and usually involves invocation of spirits. It is also extremely rare. I have only met one mage throughout my entire life with a contracted spirit. As for delusion, this is magic of perception and awareness. A magic that involves the effects of the senses, most humanoids rely on sight the most. So the most common delusion spells usually work to trick the eyes, but they are certainly not limited to that.¡±


    ¡°Last but not least can I ha-¡± The man did not get to finish when the bells began to ring throughout the buildings halls. He sighed and started clearing the board of his writing and sketches.


    ¡°As I alluded to beforehand, there are no true restrictions to magic. But all magic comes at a price, and the difference between a good mage and an archmage is the manipulation of magic¡¯s current limits. Will you allow yourselves to controlled by that price, or will you push beyond it? That¡¯s it for today. You all are dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 26: The Humane Society

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Max considered the option of just absconding from his requirement to attend the Academy. Only in his second class and the boy already wanted freedom. It just wasn¡¯t worth it. Perhaps he could run away, maybe join the mercenaries or adventurers to escape this prison in disguise. If only he didn¡¯t have to worry about feeding his glutton of a baby griffin.


    Reann Arshan sat next to him in ¡®General Studies¡¯. She was the only one he knew, yet he was obviously not the only one she had met. Three Arshan vassal nobility sat around the pair, two girls and a boy, and they were all giving Max deathly looks. The young Soltain was dismayed. He had done nothing to earn the scorn of these kids! Reann had followed him!


    There was also the class itself. ¡®General Studies¡¯ had to be the most boring class on campus, and he had to take it for four years! The entire classroom was filled, with forty students to one teacher. The boy had spotted the other Thanatos and Rinehart noble heirs from his homeroom, but they couldn¡¯t even be considered acquaintances. There was also the teacher, an aging beastkin with a full head of white hair. His voice was grating and stale, trite enough to make Max drowsy yet equally as irritating to keep a complete state of sleep out of the boy¡¯s grasp. Also considering the fact that the class was twice as long and only half as interesting as his previous, Max was in a conundrum.


    The instruction was a mix of mathematics and Mavaine, the most common language in the continent. The man was currently teaching writing skills, skills Max had learned when he was six years of age. The boy had originally tried to distract himself with sketching and plotting more of his magic ideas, but quickly found out there was little more that could be done until physical testing was performed. He made a note in his journal: Sleep in Theory, Ideas in General Studies.


    The teacher¡¯s mundane voice came to an abrupt halt when the bell¡¯s loud chiming rang throughout the Academy. Max stood up with a smile before anyone else, he had done it, he had made it through. The boy was too distracted with his release from class to pay attention to the dormwork assignment the teacher was giving the students. He hurriedly moved through the room and left the ¡®General Studies¡¯ second building.


    It was time for lunch. Kana had Adrios, so he only needed to worry about himself. The boy walked to the western dining hall, he and Arthur never really planned out when they would meet next. Max supposed it was fine to just eat alone, it didn¡¯t really matter to him.


    The inside of the western dining hall was moderately busy. It wasn¡¯t as crowded as the dining hall he went to in the morning, but there were some visible differences. The students were mostly juniors and seniors, all eating in there own groups of friends. Students were minding their business, dining and conversing.


    Max got a plate of his own food from the buffet line and scanned the area. He planned on sitting towards the middle alone until a voice called out to him. ¡°Hey Max! Over here!¡± The young Soltain grinned in recognition of said voice. Turning to his left, he spotted a group of juniors and seniors sitting together at the end of one the long tables. The group was also mixed in all forms of the word, be it race, social status, or gender. Daniel was standing up with an empty chair to his right. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just eat with us?¡±


    Max shrugged and obliged his friend. After making quick introductions to a dozen or so fellow students, he sat down. He began eating in silence as he listened to the group''s conversation.


    A black eyed teen with the insignia of House Arshan was speaking loudly so the entire group could hear. ¡°As I was saying before Daniel so rudely interrupted¡­¡± A few of the teenagers chuckled at his comment. ¡°...the prince¡¯s birthday is only for appearances! Not only are Hyperion nobles arriving, but so will other foreign dignitaries, Imir, Sudites, even Aarus! All sending the prince their most beautiful maidens in hopes of marriage. He has to be the luckiest man in the world! If only I was in his shoes!¡±


    A blonde-haired commoner girl snorted. ¡°No woman with eyes would want to marry you Jace. Blessing to the gods you aren¡¯t in the prince''s¡¯ shoes.¡±


    Max and the rest of the teens laughed at the jab towards the youth named Jace. Though Daniel shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°Who told you Aarus and Sudite nobles would attend? We¡¯re not exactly allies.¡±


    ¡°Were not enemies either.¡± Another nameless girl countered.


    Jace nodded. ¡°Precisely. Though it doesn¡¯t stop there. The weirdest part is the Royal Family has invited any women of age B-rank or higher in the Adventurer''s Guild.¡±


    The rest of the group clamored in disbelief. One of the beastkin boy¡¯s at the end of the table reacted first. ¡°Why would they do that!?¡±


    Jace shrugged and waved his hands dramatically. ¡°Hey, hey, I don¡¯t have all the answers. This is just what my older sister deemed to tell me. She¡¯s planning on attending as well.¡±


    The girl next to Daniel spoke up. ¡°Aren¡¯t most of these nobles just wasting their time? The Emperor wouldn¡¯t let his heir marry anyone other than a bloodline woman. I mean, imagine living only a part of your life and your spouse dies.¡± She mock shivered. ¡°That sounds horrible.¡±


    Daniel took a bite of his food and swallowed. ¡°Another valid question. If you think about it, only a fraction of the women attending would have the lifespan of the prince. Maybe they hope to find some women of hidden bloodline amongst the Guild?¡±


    Max continued to listen to the party¡¯s debate as he ate. He didn¡¯t really have thoughts or opinions about the prince¡¯s marriage prospects. The only opinion he had of the man was that he was strong, far above himself. Daniel¡¯s friends mentioned how the prince would be turning thirty years old, yet Max wasn¡¯t even eleven yet. So the boy conceded that difference in strength was acceptable at the moment.


    Even so, Max would not settle. Gaining power would be a by-product of his real goal. There was a reason Draconians ruins could be found all over the known world, because they once ruled it. Max had a desire for knowledge long forgotten, as knowledge was just as useful as any other ability or spell. Perhaps with this knowledge, he could assure the safety of those he cared about. There lives would be secure, no matter the dangers they faced or enemies they made. He would make it so.


    The boy turned around at the sound of commotion towards the other side of the room. There was a group of half a dozen students throwing their food at a party of three; all elves. One of the elves chose to respond to the attack and threw food from his own plate. Max watched with mild interest until he realized one of the elves being attacked was the girl who sat next to him in homeroom.


    Kathryn ignored the taunts and jeers of the kids assaulting her. She had never met the two other elves before, but if they usually had to deal with this, she would sit somewhere else. The girl deftly avoided the food being thrown in her direction, but could not save her own food from the inevitable collateral. She frowned when a piece of colored potato landed in her drink, splashing on her own meal.


    The boy in front of the group, a senior standing at almost six feet, yelled to the trio of elves. ¡°Get out of here you vermin! I will not eat at the same table as elves!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth you prick! We can eat when we want!¡± The elven boy who retaliated spat. That only served to enrage the tall senior. He moved over to the elven boy and a brawl ensued. The six students in turn surrounded the three elves.


    Max got up from his seat but Daniel quickly grabbed his hand. Shaking his head, he warned the young Soltain. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. The Society is not an enemy you want to make. Just wait for someone to alert the guards.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Max glared down at Daniel. ¡°What do you mean Society? Those are just bullies!¡±


    Jace answered for Daniel. ¡°The Humane Society. It¡¯s one of the official clubs in the Academy as a branch of the Theocracy. You know what a club is?¡± Jace asked.


    Max just nodded, watching the fight between the students. The elven youth was now on the ground being helplessly beaten. The second-year elven girl was screaming for them to stop and Kathryn continued to eat wordlessly. Though Max found relief when four armored guards moved in and quickly broke up the fight. One of the guards even picked up the now battered elven boy and left the dining hall.


    Jace continued as everyone watched the guards question the students. ¡°The Humane Society is the biggest club in the Academy. About an eighth of the entire second through fourth year student population are members. That''s almost two-hundred students, all human. Also, that doesn¡¯t include the amount of first-years they¡¯ll surely recruit.¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for the part where you explain why it is okay for them to bully the elven students.¡± Max said with unbridled anger.


    ¡°Just watch.¡± Jace replied.


    So Max did. The guards took questions from all the eight students involved, even asking Kathryn for an explanation on the events. Max expected the aggressor human students to get punished or sent to the administration, but was shocked to see the entire group get off with a verbal warning. The guards released the students in light that the elven boy was the one who started the fight, so he would be sent to administration after his recovery.


    ¡°The Theocracy has deep pockets, not only are the guards being influenced, but there are multiple teachers who are known sponsors of the Humane Society. While most clubs have one teacher sponsor, they have more than a dozen. They don¡¯t just pick on the elven students, dwarves and beastkin are no different. But they know not to push it too far with the beastkin students, considering they have just as much clout as humans in the Empire.¡± Jace explained.


    Max was confused. Blatant corruption in the faces of not only future Imperial leaders but also noble children? How did that work?


    ¡°I know what your thinking... But the Theocracy is just as powerful as any empire. They have deep ties with certain Hyperion nobles and are the foundational religion of both Sudite and Aarus. Our empire differs provincially, but usually allows all citizens to practice any religion as long as they are inherently good, and on the surface, the Theocracy just promotes the best out of humans.¡± Daniel said, he then pointed at the tall and scrawny senior youth who had a smile on his face. ¡°That is James Charmant, son of the bishop of the Theocracy¡¯s branch in the Hyperion Empire. He¡¯s also the club president, so after the princess, he probably has the most sway in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°The Theocracy? If they''re so powerful why haven¡¯t I seen them in Soltain?¡± Max asked.


    Daniel chuckled. ¡°You can thank your family for that. If I remember correctly it was your grandfather who outlawed self-serving religious practices over a century ago. Temples were allowed, but all the gods, goddess¡¯, and titans must be recognized inside. Major or minor, religion was to be done in one place. No priests or ministers for any ethereal beings, just one¡¯s own faith through word of mouth. You can have your beliefs, but don¡¯t go trying to change the beliefs of others. Soltain province doesn¡¯t give any preferences to anything, and doesn¡¯t allow religion to build past the family.¡±


    Max grimaced. Had he been taught this? He probably had been, but simply didn¡¯t care about it at the time. His parents had been rather lax in religious education. His mother and father were two different people from two different Great Houses and both believed in different things. So they elected to just tell the boy what they personally held as supreme, and allow Max to come to his own conclusions. They did the same thing for Skylar, and would do the same if they had any future children. His family was made of people who got things done themselves, they didn''t blame their troubles on the gods and absolutely didn¡¯t thank the gods for their blessings.


    Max pulled his hand out of Daniel¡¯s grasp and scowled at the teen. ¡°You can hide if you want, but I am going over there.¡± Daniel just sighed and followed. Max was the son of his current lord and brother to his future lord, as a Knight Prefect in training, his allegiance was to the younger boy. The duo approached Kathryn, the only elf still eating. Max stood over her, glancing at the six students now sitting over a dozen seats away.


    He then sat down to her left. Grabbing a napkin and cleaning the table so he could rest his arm. Academy servants soon arrived and began clearing the rest of the area like the fight never even happened. Daniel stood behind Max with his arms behind his back at attention, trying to look professional even though he really didn¡¯t have too.


    Max looked to the silent elf girl with puzzlement. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Kathryn turned to Max and a soft smile appeared on her face. ¡°Hello Max. How is your first day of school going?¡±


    ¡°What? No, forget about that. Did they hurt you?¡± Max wasn¡¯t quite sure himself, but based on first impressions he liked the elf girl. She was more subdued than most, but seemed to be rather competent. She had also given his friend Arthur a pen when she didn¡¯t even know him. Although that was a rather insignificant action by itself, it was a favor. She had done a favor for someone important to him, Max would not forget that. It also didn¡¯t hurt that the girl greatly resembled his master, a resemblance that became more and more prevalent as he catalogued the details of her face.


    Kathryn giggled at the young Soltain¡¯s concern. ¡°Children will be children. My father told me to pick and choose my battles to my terms.¡± She turned to the now more than a dozen human students eating together. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the elven students, nor the human students. I may be in need of friends.¡±


    Max looked at the Thanatos insignia stitched into her jacket. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell the Thanatos boy or something? If you want I can go beat them up.¡± He said with reassuring confidence. Daniel couldn¡¯t help but frown at the boy¡¯s comment. Sure, they would most likely be able to beat those teens in a fight, but they would still get in trouble. The administration would undoubtedly alert his father about unsanctioned fighting. It sounded bad until the future Knight Prefect came to a realization. If his father heard how Daniel loyally and dutifully aided the lord¡¯s son in battle, he would definitely be rewarded and praised. It was a win-win situation.


    The soft smile placed on Kathryn¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°While I do appreciate the offer, I think I¡¯ll just ignore it for now.¡±


    Max tilted his head in confusion, why was she so willing to leave things be? ¡°Fine. How about this, you should eat with my cousin Arthur and I. We¡¯re both pretty strong so we can protect you from them. You did help us out in homeroom, we owe you one.¡± He tried to compromise, something needed to change.


    The bells started ringing and the elven girl nodded. ¡°Thank you. Then I will dine with you two in the future.¡±


    Max stood up and the two quickly exchanged meeting information and locations. Daniel waved goodbye to the pair and left the dining hall with the flocking bands of students. The two walked out of the hall together and also separated, as they both had different classes. Max was in a good mood while he walked to ¡®Beginner¡¯s Elements: Air¡¯. Not only had he done a good deed for the day, but he also made a new friend.


    -------------------------------------------


    An attractive woman appearing to be in her twenties scanned the twenty-five students in front of her. She had dark-blue hair, blue eyes, and sported a rather vicious grin. ¡°Welcome to ¡®Beginner¡¯s Elements¡¯. I am one of the many mages in the Academy qualified to teach spells of the air element. My name is Joyce Prentis, you may call me Mrs. Joyce or Mrs. Prentis.¡±


    The entire class was currently standing in one of the multiple large structures labeled Magic Training Building. Eighty identical magic training buildings spanned the entirety of the northern part of campus. Each building contained a training area cleared for all types of magic use, and the walls and roofing were enhanced by enchantments for added stability.


    Most of the students seemed to be rather excited for the class, but Max was not. He had done this years ago, this class had the potential to be just as bad as ¡®General Studies¡¯. Reann stood next to him, her spider on the shoulder closest to the boy. Max would try to slowly waddle away during the teacher¡¯s speech but Reann would follow him like a lost puppy.


    Max had no qualms with Reann. Yet Lord Fuzzyboots unnerved the boy greatly. In his eyes, Lord Fuzzyboots was about as grotesque as a creature could get. Perhaps it was it¡¯s multiple beady little eyes, or it¡¯s spiky and furry legs, or even the weird point that stuck out of it¡¯s butt. All in all, Max preferred to keep a good distance from the spider. Despite his constant subtle attempts at escape, Reann eventually caught up.


    In the midst of his predicament, Max found himself floored by the teacher¡¯s announcement at the conclusion of the speech. ¡°So basically, I will teach a new spell every week. If you can perform the spell during my tests at the end of the week you pass. This class is entirely molded around the student. I am sure you have all observed that there is no end time to this class on the schedules. That is because elemental mastery is solely based on the student¡¯s ability and practice. I will remain in this building until I am no longer needed for assistance.¡±


    Max¡¯s hand shot straight up in front the crowd. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°So we can leave whenever? As long as we can perform the spell?¡± Max asked with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    The mature woman smiled at the boy, showing off two rows of pearly white teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She then clapped her hands together and extended her palm straight towards Max. ¡°This week¡¯s spell is called ¡®Air Gust¡¯!¡± She yelled. Next, Mrs. Joyce loudly spoke the incantation to the spell, enunciating every single word clearly so all the students could hear. ¡°Bless me Goddess of Air, for I wish to unnerve my enemies!¡±


    Max was insulted. The woman shot the gust of wind straight at himself. He could hear students behind him panicking yet was surprised to see Reann unmoving. Max quickly channeled mana into his left hand and countered with a ¡®Greater Air Gust¡¯. Intrinsically the spells were the exact same, yet Max had channeled way more mana into his counterattack. The boy¡¯s destructive capabilities were always high, so the spell he fired ended up being around five times as powerful as Mrs. Joyce spell.


    The woman laughed as Max¡¯s enormous burst of air hurdled towards herself. ¡°Bless me Goddess of Air, for I wish to obstruct the advance of my opponent!¡± She exclaimed, again pronouncing each word so all the students could listen. She raised both her hands up and an immense wall of air conformed in front of her. The wall stood strong at the initial clash brought by Max¡¯s ¡®Greater Air Gust.¡¯ Most students covered their faces as wind burst in all directions, blowing people''s clothing and hair away from the source of the impact. The spells eventually both fizzled out, leaving a laughing Mrs. Joyce.


    Reann was softly mumbling to herself next to Max who now had a ball of air again forming in his left hand. Though Mrs. Joyce proceeded doing something completely out of the boy¡¯s predictions. The teacher slowly walked up to Max and fixed his hair. Some of the students were now cheering and clapping, and Max was standing stiffly as the overly friendly woman started to now mend Reann¡¯s messy hair.


    ¡°I know who you two are. What kind of teacher would I be if I held both of you back, forced to relearn spells you have already mastered?¡± She shook her head and started calmly straightening other student¡¯s hair and clothes. ¡°That would just be counterproductive. If you can cast the spell efficiently and properly, that¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    After assisting all the students back to normalcy, Mrs. Joyce put both her hands on her hips. ¡°Now who want¡¯s my help learning magic?¡±

 Chapter 27: Kindred Secrets

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    ---One Week Later---


    ¡°I want to show you something.¡± Max said suddenly.


    Kana used her weapon to hold herself up after the intensive sparring they had just endured. She glanced up at Max¡¯s face. He was a bit red, and Kana could see the tiny droplets of sweat moving down his cheeks. For but a moment she peered straight into the vibrant eyes of her arranged betrothed. The luminescent hue of blue had always kept her attention, and she found herself drawn to them yet again.


    Max wrestled a little nervously under Kana¡¯s gaze. He had been practicing and testing one of his new techniques with his light magic, but had yet to actively demonstrate them to anyone else. Now he was alone with the girl, and hoped she would be able to assist him. He would have asked Arthur, but the boy had already left the forest for unknown reasons.


    Max didn¡¯t care about many people¡¯s opinions, but Kana was a certain exception. She had been his companion for years, and held more sway over him then he cared to admit. He had learned long ago that Kana was the hardest worker he had ever met. She put all her effort into anything she tried to accomplish, and was often successful because of her unbending resolve. She had qualities to be admired, qualities the boy actively tried to imitate.


    Kana blinked a few times and realized she had been staring at him for a bit too long. Breaking out of her revery, she spun her halberd around and staked it into the ground next to her. Fixing the loose strands of hair covering her eyes, she stood straight up in front of him. ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Max briefly glanced at his own sword. ¡°It¡¯s a new use of my element I have been working on for awhile now.¡± He then scratched the back of his head absentmindedly, a tick Kana had identified when he was anxious. ¡°I would like your help in testing it¡­ Please.¡± He finished his sentence with a mumble, but Kana heard him undoubtedly.


    The Kumio girl lightly giggled at her friend''s apparent agitation. Seeing him so hesitant to ask for help was amusing. She would support Max with anything, yet he was obviously troubled in asking. She practically skipped to stand less than a foot from the boy. He was taller than herself, so she tilted her head back ever so slightly to ensure he was looking directly at eyes.


    ¡°I would love too!¡± Kana replied with giddy. ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±


    Max tightened his grip on his sword and backed away from her. ¡°Just keep your eyes open and stand there.¡± He answered. Continuing to back up, he stopped about twenty feet from her and held his sword outstretched in his left hand. The top of the blade reflected the rising sun of the morning, and Kana continued to stand absolutely still as instructed. For a few moments, the duo stood in place and nothing of note occurred. The girl eventually raised a crimson eyebrow, and then her eyes widened in shock.


    Max observed Kana¡¯s reaction and realized his the light magic he was currently channeling through his arm was working. Then he shook his head. He hoped it was working. He turned to his sword and everything appeared the same, he then looked back towards Kana for clarification.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± She exclaimed with unbridled surprise and a bit of panic. Max smiled in satisfaction. He loved his particular affinities. Both air and light magic were extremely versatile, and he could use the elements in an infinite number of ways. So far his imagination was his largest limiter, and he quite enjoyed bending the elements to his will to test new ideas. His family and teachings had given him a start, but there was so much more to magic then the knowledge he currently possessed.


    ¡°What exactly is ¡®gone¡¯?¡± He asked. He then noticed that Kana was a little more shaken than he expected. She was biting her lip and even had her eyes closed, as if contemplating something important.


    ¡°Kana?¡± Max said softly.


    The girl then opened her eyes again and the previous worry on her face vanished without a trace. ¡°Your sword! I don¡¯t see your hand either! It¡¯s like your arm end¡¯s halfway up your forearm.¡± She explained.


    Max frowned. While his spell did have the desired effect, it was definitely not complete. There were certainly some advantages to his hand being invisible also, but he needed to work on definite control of light manipulation.


    ¡°Okay. Now start walking to me and tell me if anything changes.¡±


    Kana nodded and began her approach. Her hair brushed to the side as the wind ran through the trees surrounding the clearing. She moved with a quiet poise and grace, and Max realized she wasn¡¯t just quiet, she was absolutely silent. Leaves scattered the grass yet she deftly avoided them or stepped on them and still made no sound. The boy¡¯s brows furrowed. How did she do that?


    She then stood right in front of him, closer than before and looking to her right. Max felt his heart beat a little quicker at her proximity and she glanced back up to him. Even though the closeness made him anxious, he kept channeling mana through his arm and concentrated on her. She eventually shook her head and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t see it. How are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°I am bending the light around my sword and concentrating on your line of sight to ensure you will be unable to see it. This is much more mana efficient than how I used to do it.¡± He replied.


    Kana smiled and hugged the boy. ¡°That¡¯s amazing Max! You made this spell all by yourself?¡±


    Heat rose up his face at her praise. He had been working on light manipulation to trick the eye for a long time. Delusion magic could be just as useful as devastation, and seeing the product of his work payoff swelled him with pride. Being complemented by Kana only served to strengthen the euphoric feeling. He swallowed his saliva and nodded his head. There were other tests to be made. ¡°Yeah, but I still need your help finding my limits.¡±


    Kana released him and backed up a few feet. Max felt just a bit disappointed at the loss of her body¡¯s heat, but perished the thought to continue. ¡°Okay. Now what?¡± she asked, facing him with her hands behind her back. Max remained steadfast with his outstretched left arm, the heavy sword feeling rather light in his grip.


    ¡°I need you to walk around me. If my theory is correct you should be able to see my sword once you are out of my peripheral vision.¡± She then slowly moved around the boy and he watched her tail without ever moving his head. Once she was out of sight on his left, he completely lost track of her location. He could only guess at where she probably was. Kana then softly called out to him. ¡°You were right. I can see it now. It¡¯s pretty fun to move my body side to side and see it appear and disappear.¡±


    Max chuckled and then craned his neck to the left, making it possible to see her. ¡°What about now?¡±


    She shook her head and smirked. ¡°And there it goes¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter. Now I know your weakness!¡± Kana said with a hint of playfulness and lunged to the boy¡¯s back before he could react. She then hugged him again and rested her chin on his shoulder.


    Max smiled and drove his sword into the ground. He brought a hand to his face and brushed his hair to the side, electing to play along with her game. ¡°I have given you my greatest secret and you already take advantage of me! You wound me, milady.¡± He said with mock exasperation. ¡°You owe me a secret!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Kana nuzzled her head into his neck and whispered in his ear. The action causing him to grow rather anxious and excited. ¡°Very well then, milord. I will share with you a secret of mine.¡±


    Before he could even reply he noticed his hand was translucent. He quickly turned around, holding onto Kana¡¯s arms wrapped around himself. She was also translucent, he could see her body and face, but he could also see the forest directly behind her. Max couldn¡¯t be more confused by current events.


    Adrios, who was eating a mouse he had caught and watching the duo started yelping loudly. He quickly swallowed his food whole and ran to where Kana and Max were standing. He passed right through Kana¡¯s legs yet smashed into Max¡¯s opaque outline. The griffin could not see the boy, but recognized that there was something in front of him.


    ¡°Calm down you lug.¡± Max said, looking down at the ball of white. Kana giggled and looked down at the griffin. ¡°He can¡¯t hear you Max. As long as I hold you, he won¡¯t be able to see or hear you.¡± She then released the boy and picked up the juvenile griffin, softly cooing to him as her translucent body vanished as quickly as it came.


    Max peered down at his hands to see them back to normal, and started gaping at the implication of what had just happened. They were invisible! No, they weren¡¯t only invisible but Adrios couldn¡¯t even hear him and the griffin had moved straight through Kana. Said girl held the griffin with one arm and lightly traced her finger below the boy¡¯s jaw. Propping his mouth shut, Kana began scratching the griffin.


    ¡°I cannot explain what I had just done, and I¡¯ll let you come to your own conclusions. But, Maximus Soltain, know that I have shown you a secret so great that if my clan found out would have deadly consequences for the both of us.¡± She then looked back up at the boy¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°You now know more about me than anyone else excluding my immediate family. I trust you Max, and I hope you never speak of this unless I ask.¡± Kana brought a hand up to his face and rubbed his cheek. ¡°Will you do that for me?¡± She asked with a soft smile.


    Max quickly grabbed her hand and nodded. She was showing a side of herself that Max had never seen before, a true vulnerability. He had always known Kana to be an unstoppable force of fiery passion, but right now she seemed so defenseless. The Kumio Clan were built by their secrets, and she was exposing a long-standing ability of her people, to him. Gazing back into the golden eyes that shone like the sun, he replied with fervor, ¡°I can do that.¡±


    -----------------------------------------


    Max walked into homeroom with a grin. Ever since his conversation with Kana in the forest, he had been rather giddy. She trusted him implicitly, and he trusted her. Arthur had been gone the entire morning, but Max had little doubt his cousin would be in class talking to the princess.


    Inside the classroom, Max was surprised to see his guess at his cousin had been wrong. Arthur was currently sitting in his seat near Kathryn. He appeared to be asleep, and Kathryn glanced down towards Max and waved. Waving back at the elven girl, he moved up the steps with a purpose.


    He was also bemused to see Juliet, Reann, and Kana, in conversation with three other boys. The three were the heirs of Fafnir, Ryzalon, and Rinehart, and were obviously excited to be speaking to the girls. Though when he looked closer, he noticed Juliet was not quite interested in the talk. She seemed to be distracted by her journal, and Reann was silent and shy as usual. Kana was speaking to the three enthusiastically, keeping them engaged and attentive to her. Adrios was on her head, yelping when he noticed his Soltain companion.


    She then glanced to Max as he moved by and smiled to him. ¡°Ah! Max come here for a second!¡±


    Max inwardly grimaced. He did not care to meet these boys. He knew he would have to eventually, but they reminded him too much of how he used to act. They were all a bit pompous in some form or fashion, and they practically radiated arrogance. He was about to say he had to check on Arthur when Kana abruptly stood up and moved past the young heirs.


    Grabbing Max by the arm, she brought him past the boys and right into the middle of the entire group. ¡°Max, meet Zane, Clark, and Walter. They saw Adrios and Lord Fuzzyboots and we¡¯ve been talking about magical beasts. I was just telling them about how Adrios is your companion you received when you climbed to the Elotl Summit.¡±


    ¡°Yes your griffin is a fine beast. Lady Kumio was enlightening us on how it is a descendant of the Chieftain itself. But I¡¯m a bit skeptical about the Lady¡¯s claims in which you defeated a wispmother.¡± the boy then stuck out his hand for a handshake. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be making your acquaintance Lord Soltain. My name is Zane Ryzalon the Third, heir to House Ryzalon.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes told him that it was anything but a pleasure to be meeting the young Soltain. Max also grew irritated by Zane referring to Adrios as an ¡®it¡¯ over a ¡®he¡¯. Yet, Max couldn¡¯t help to compare this red-eyed boy with the one he knocked on his ass in the line after orientation. It appeared to be rather mutual that they didn¡¯t want to be friends. In light of that, the young Soltain ignored formalities and spoke plainly. They shook hands and Max nodded to the boy. ¡°A wispmother is the same as a wisp, heat works best.¡± Max said with indifference. Kana continued to hold his arm and remained silent, so he assumed she was satisfied with his response. She was pushing him, though allowing him to act as he wanted.


    Turning to the two other beastkin Max observed the wolfkin step forward. He glanced at Kana twice before looking in Max¡¯s eyes. He had long grey hair, and pale blue eyes shades different from his own. He reached out for a handshake and said his name. ¡°Walter Fafnir.¡±


    Max grabbed his hand and inwardly sighed at the boy¡¯s pettiness. He actually had the audacity to show off his strength through a handshake in an attempt to embarrass the young Soltain. At the moment, Max was holding strong against the wolfkins grip but remarked that he would need to demonstrate his dominance. Channelling mana through his hands, Max strengthened the muscles in his fingers to tighten his grip on the boy¡¯s own.


    The boy outwardly winced, yet continued to pressure the young Soltain. Max realized that they were now taking too long and released his hold from Walter. The boy¡¯s hand was red, but Max would give him credit, he appeared to be his equal in brute strength at least. Walter took a step back and glanced at Kana again without saying a word. Max frowned. Walter also appeared to be quite determined, he could tell the wolfkin would be an annoying pest in the future.


    The last boy had his green-eyes narrowed towards the young Soltain. Max could guess that he knew about the little handshake test he had just experienced with the wolfkin. He approached Max and also shook his hand, taking the facade of humble lordling. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you Maximus Soltain. I am a great admirer of your family, a House who knows how to rule the people, keep them happy, and hold a strong military presence. Even with so few of the blood, you rule unquestioned. It is truly something to be appreciated. My name is Clark Rinehart.¡±


    They shook hands and Mr. Strain walked through the door. Max replied with a simple ¡®Well met¡¯ and excused himself from the conversation. Mr. Strain directed all the students to their seats and began writing on the board.


    Max took this chance to exchange quiet greetings with Kathryn and then rustled Arthur awake. Said boy sat up and winked at Max. ¡°Good morning cousin.¡±


    The young Soltain smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you talking to the princess. Giving up already?¡±


    Arthur chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Quite the opposite actually. Juliet is always the first one to arrive to class and settles in quite early. We had stimulating conversation until the bugs came in swarm.¡± He glanced at Clark. ¡°They travel in a flock like sheep. Even so, I managed to commend Juliet on her knowledge of the studies and excused myself. As long as they keep traveling in a group, she will only get dissuaded by the Rinehart¡¯s need for protection. He appears to be unsure of his own abilities; and Juliet will recognize that. I can only do so much, and my plan has been working quite effectively.¡± He rubbed his eyes and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about leaving you two so early, but it was necessary in order to facilitate my intentions towards the princess.¡±


    Max shrugged and kept a grin plastered across his face. ¡°No worries.¡± He then realized he still needed the Satele¡¯s assistance. ¡°I would like to run something by your eyes though.¡±


    Arthur absentmindely began scratching Zecarth around his neck and the class turned towards the front at the sound of Mr. Strain¡¯s voice. ¡°Everyone settle down it is time to begin.¡± The group went through attendance and the older teacher pointed to the words on the wall: What is a Spirit?


    Max began writing in his journal and finished with a quick four sentence summary on what he was taught about spirits. It was Arthur¡¯s dad who taught them about spirits even though very little was known about them and their existences.


    Passing his journal to Kathryn, he observed as the class all worked to move the journals to the front of the room. By the time Mr. Strain finished his own writing, he collected the notebooks and placed them on his desk.


    ¡°Now who want¡¯s to tell me what a spirit is?¡±


    The usual duo tossed their hand¡¯s up and Mr. Strain contemplated just calling on someone else. He sighed and gestured to Juliet. ¡°Ms. Granitas.¡±


    ¡°The majority of common knowledge about spirits is provided by the Geotz King Onyxhand who publicly recognized holding a contract with an elemental earth spirit in the year 711 OE. The spirit was a great boon to his people at the time, and aided the Geotz Kingdom to expand its underground cities throughout the land. The King was so proud of his spirit, that he pushed for further expansion in an effort to claim some of the formerly known Beast Lands. That¡¯s where...¡±


    Mr. Strain nodded and waved his hands. ¡°We can discuss history later, just give me the most basic definition of a spirit.¡±


    ¡°A conscious being of mana formed in another plane.¡± Juliet replied.


    ¡°A plane? What is a plane?¡± Strain asked in feigned ignorance. ¡°Ms. Kumio, please.¡±


    ¡°Plane¡¯s are believed to be by-products of the Origin Theory. All we know for certain is they are another realm of existence created through the evolutions of mana. We know there are parts of the world where planes intersect with the corporeal, and gates manifest. Through these gates spirits can appear, but cannot remain unless they form a unification contract with a strong enough mage. Like Juliet was saying, King Onyxhand believed he was the only mage powerful enough to contract a spirit, so he would be sufficient to unite Mavaos under one banner. His own arrogance and ignorance eventually led to his demise.¡± Kana answered.


    ¡°Right, right. Now tell me, how does one contract a spirit?¡±


    Both girls visibly withered with uncertainty, yet a girl in the back meekly raised her hand.


    ¡°Ms. Kissraan.¡±


    ¡°I believe it is up to the spirit? Doesn¡¯t it always have something to do with blood?¡± She asked softly.


    Mr. Strain chuckled at the girl¡¯s ambiguity. ¡°You will learn that the vast majority of mages are hesitant to share their life¡¯s findings to the public, often only passing that knowledge to their own apprentices. Summoning magic is only so rare because the proper method for contracting a spirit is undetermined. Accounts of mages possessing spirits are small, and even fewer of those mages chose to grace others with information about spirits. But, if I am correct, I believe you are citing the instructions of the Archmage Rezine. He claimed to hold a contract with a spirit yet never provided evidence to support his claim. Even so, I have no doubt that there is a possibility for spirits to require the blood of their summoners for a contract, I just can¡¯t say that it is a fact. In theory, it makes sense. Mana is denser in our life-blood, and as spirit''s tether to their summoners mana for sustenance, blood may play a pivotal role in a spirit contract.¡±

 Chapter 28: False Reasoning

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Arthur scratched his neck distractedly as Max and Kathryn walked with him to the dining hall. Although it might appear otherwise to outsiders, having his basilisk companion wrapped around his neck provided him comfort. Zecarth already had small spikes protruding out of his scaly body, yet that insignificant physical irritation was easily overcome by the assurance Arthur had to know he had another set of eyes guarding him. He was quite complacent with the arrangement.


    The three moved in companionable silence until Arthur voiced the complaint echoing in his own mind. ¡°I understand why Kana takes Adrios, but why must she also take Zecarth? And why does he always go with her? Have I no say in the matter?¡±


    Kathryn, carrying her notebook between her arms and pressed against her chest, giggled at her friend¡¯s protests. Over the week, she had found solace with Arthur and Max. Although they both were extremely talented for their age, they were rather simple to understand. She had recorded all she learned about the boy¡¯s virtues and flaws in her notebook. A habit she had developed when she was a child and her family received titles and a Barony in the Thanatos Province.


    Moving from commoner class to the noble class required a lot of changes in the Holt family. Not only did her entire early education get up-ended, she had to meet plenty of new people. Families of other Barons, Marquis¡¯, and Dukes often visited her parents, and as such visited her. As a rather reserved person herself, this had originally overwhelmed her. That was until she found a way to channel her nervousness into something constructive. Taking notes on the observations she made of others had become her shield from social unease. Every day she used this shield, for meeting new people was a requirement of being nobles.


    Yet she noticed that Max and Arthur did not like meeting new people. Especially other nobles. That was a trait they both obviously shared. She had observed as Arthur conversed with the princess on multiple occasions, and still couldn¡¯t determine if he was playing with her or actually held feelings for her. He also only ever talked with Max and their friend Kana, and very rarely, did she see Arthur talk to Reann Arshan.


    Then there was Max, the only people whom he actively seeked to talk to was his cousin, their friend Kana, and herself. Kathryn shook her head at the simple act of giving one of her pens to Arthur Satele. Not only did it manage to get in Arthur¡¯s good graces, but it appeared to really strike a chord with Max. It was clear their circle of friendship was small, something she guessed stemmed from their earlier childhood.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but she theorized that unlike my most people, Max and Arthur looked at newcomers poorly. It didn¡¯t appear to be an active discrimination they were making, it seemed to be more reminiscent to a natural conditioning. Unless a friend vouched for a newcomer themselves, they would be quick to hostility. There viewpoint of a new person didn¡¯t start a neutral, it started at below-neutral or even bad. It reminded her of how some nobles instinctively thought themselves to be superior to those below their station, as it was just natural. Yet this was different.


    Perhaps it was an arrogance, but Arthur and Max didn¡¯t seem to fit that category. Max was blatantly confident, yet their was something about both of them that told her the boys were anything but ignorant. She had filled two pages in her journal on guessing what exactly something was, but could never come to a single conclusion. Though she could say with certainty that first impressions went a long way with both.


    Then there was Kana Kumio. Kathryn had only talked to her on a few occasions but the girl seemed to be the balance to the boys hesitance on actively seeking friends. Kana Kumio had talked to every student in homeroom at least once, introducing herself and speaking to others with the utmost sincerity. She looked at newcomers as good from the start, or at least she made them feel that way. Whether that was truly the case Kathryn couldn¡¯t tell, her father would constantly remind her not to ¡®judge a book by it''s cover.¡¯ Though by all accounts, Kana seemed to enjoy attending the academy, while the boys thought of it as a waste.


    The trio were just as interesting to analyze as any other noble she had met before, children or not.


    ¡°Kana does what she wants. You didn¡¯t put up much of a fight when she took Zecarth in Theory.¡± Max said, covering his eyes with his hand as the group stepped out of the shade from a large tree. The sun was high in the sky, and glaring down above the capital city.


    ¡°I was asleep, completely oblivious to her approach. Also, let me remind you, that she is deathly quiet when she wishes to be.¡± Arthur disputed.


    Max rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh I know. Though a simple solution would be to stay awake.¡±


    It was Arthur¡¯s turn to roll his eyes. ¡°I will stop sleeping in class when my instructors provide me with information I was not made privy too years ago.¡±


    ¡°You use some interesting vocabulary sometimes Arthur.¡± Kathryn stated out of the blue.


    Both boy¡¯s turned to her and Max grinned. ¡°I was thinking the same thing the other day! He¡¯s always been smart but I feel like Uncle William has somehow magically implanted his mind into his son. He¡¯s been using some words I¡¯ve never even heard of before, and I¡¯m sure he does the same thing to impress Juliet.¡±


    The young Satele shrugged. ¡°I will admit that my father did spend some extra time teaching me Mavaine vocabulary and articulation.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s long-ears perked up and she looked to a covered pathway between two school-buildings. ¡°I was just making an observation. I like to read and some of the word¡¯s you use I¡¯ve only seen in books.¡± She then pointed to the pathway she was gazing at. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    All eyes were on the pathway as the three observed a group of students in a circle. Students on the outside of the walkway moved by the circle without incident, some taking nervous glances that way and rushing to past them.


    Arthur activated his eyes, taking in the entire scene. ¡°I believe we have a case of bullying. Eight larger student¡¯s surrounding two beastkin first-years.¡± He then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s curious.¡±


    The three moved a bit faster and Max practically roared. ¡°Let me guess, they''re all human?¡±


    Arthur nodded with a solemn look. ¡°You know something?¡±


    ¡°Daniel was telling me about this club called the Humane Society, basically gives human students an excuse to hurt nonhumans for no reason. Apparently, no one fight¡¯s back because they have teachers and guards in their pocket. Some of them were even bothering Kathryn a while ago.¡± Max replied.


    Arthur frowned. ¡°Blatant corruption and student¡¯s hurting others without recourse? You wouldn¡¯t believe we are at the Hyperion Imperial Academy of all places.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Max turned to the elf of the group. ¡°Kathryn, go find the guards or a teacher or something.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to alert multiple teachers and guards, also if you see any noble students bearing the Satele crest tell them I request their assistance. If what Max said is true it''s safer for us not to play luck and better to stack the odds in our favor.¡± Arthur assisted.


    Kathryn nodded and ran towards the administration building.


    The two heirs approached the circle and Arthur looked to Max. ¡°How would you like to handle this?¡±


    Max cracked his knuckles and smiled. ¡°I say we send a message. They may have gotten away with this before, but we¡¯re here now.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°From what I can gather, part of the problem is student¡¯s fear to retaliate, we need to show others they are not untouchable. Though there is a high chance we will incriminate ourselves if we resort to violence.¡±


    Max scratched his chin. ¡°I bet if we do beat them up the first one¡¯s to respond will be some of the bribed guards or teachers.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute to think of a plan.¡± Arthur said with slight frustration. There were too many unknowns for him to be comfortable with just charging in and beating the offenders.


    Standing beside the circle, Max noticed one larger brown-haired teen kicking the two beastkin on the ground. The other teenagers were laughing and mocking the beastkin, and Max could tell one of the student¡¯s was quite bloody. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to think of a plan. We¡¯ll fight and figure it out as we go.¡±


    ¡°You bump into me and then get blood all over my clothes! You filthy mongrel! I will be forced to burn the clothes to rid myself of your putrid scent!¡± The brown-haired teen yelled below him.


    ¡°I''m going to get their attention. You attack when you feel best.¡± Max said with unbridled glee in his voice.


    Arthur sighed at his friend¡¯s eagerness for a fight. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Max then pushed through the circle and approached the ringleader. The teen was too busy kicking the bloody beastkin until Max was beside him. Channeling mana into his left arm and hand, Max stepped forward and punched the boy¡¯s nose.


    Not only did the teen¡¯s head snap back at impact, his nose literally caved into his skull. The teen flew back and smashed into two of the other students forming the circle. Blood poured out of his distorted face as he lost consciousness. Max grinned and looked down at his fist, he wasn¡¯t done. A message needs to be sent.


    ¡°You should definitely burn your clothes now, no magic in the world is going to wash away all that blood.¡± He then slowly turned scanning the other shocked teen¡¯s creating the circle around him. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Max asked, grinning madly.


    The first to speak was one of the teens who caught the ringleader. ¡°I think you killed him!¡±


    Max turned to the boy and laughed. ¡°From one punch? Please.¡±


    Another shorter teen called out from behind him. ¡°This is Society business. You have no place here. You will pay for what you did to Hendric. What is your name?¡±


    Max taunted the group. ¡°Hendric? I only punched a whiny little bitch. Are you going to do something about it or not?¡±


    Another teen seethed. ¡°Are you mad!? You¡¯re insignia says Soltain, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Max frowned. He expected them to be charging him now but they were thinking much more rationally than predicted. They might even try to run away if they knew he was a House heir. He didn¡¯t want that, so he elected to use some insults he had overheard from his family¡¯s soldiers. He really wanted to get things moving along. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to ask your mother. She was screaming it while I ploughed her to oblivion.¡±


    Arthur couldn¡¯t help but stifle a chuckle. The absurdity of that statement coming from a ten-year old boy weighed heavily on him. Leave it to Max to do whatever it takes to stir up trouble.


    The seething teen snapped. Charging straight at the young Soltain, he cocked a fist and aimed for Max¡¯s head. Ducking under the teen¡¯s uncoordinated attack, Max again channeled mana into his left arm and punched under the boy¡¯s chin in an uppercut. The boy¡¯s head shot back like the last, yet droplets of blood spurt out of his mouth as his teeth sliced into his tongue.


    There was a fact apparent about the Hyperion Imperial Academy. It was primarily a school for future mages, not brawlers. There were extra-curricular classes that taught warrior skills, but little of the student population saw the need to train the sword when they could train spells sitting down. Perhaps there were special cases, like noble children being required to learn the sword or talented children of warriors taught beforehand, but so far these teen¡¯s certainly didn¡¯t represent that possibility. These students seemed to rely on their larger size and numbers to hurt others, no skill necessary. Two more student¡¯s moved to tackle Max, but he found himself having little difficulty kicking out one¡¯s boy¡¯s kneecap and elbowing the other in the throat. One of the group attempted to sneak up behind him, and after grabbing the young Soltain¡¯s neck, Max proceeded to flip him over his body and throttle him into the ground. He sat atop the downed boy and rained a couple mana-charged punches into his face until it was as battered as the rest.


    Of the original eight perpetrator''s, three remained standing. All three with eyes wide in horror over the bodies of their unconscious or moaning friends. Max glanced at them, then down his body. He had specks of blood on his clothes, and his knuckles were red. He was winning the fight, but was anything but pleased. These older teen¡¯s were weak, and were starting to make him feel like the bully.


    Enmity flared in the eyes of the teen in the middle. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won?¡± The teen sneered. Max noticed the other teen even begin chanting under his breath but did not worry. Arthur was already slowly stalking behind the three for support. ¡°All you¡¯ve done is make an enemy beyond your means. Once Lord James hear''s about this you will be crushed.¡±


    Fire magic began to materialize in the hand¡¯s of the boy beside the speaker, but before he could even consider its direction and propulsion, Arthur moved. With a swift slice of his mana-strengthened hand to one of the boy¡¯s arms, the attacking mage¡¯s power dissipated. The teen¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t even get a chance to respond before he received a blow to the neck and went unconscious. Arthur had his eyes activated, and was examining the results of the attack with interest.


    ¡°Fascinating. This further proves how incantations only further weaken the capabilities of a mage.¡± Arthur stated as he analyzed his downed opponent.


    The two remaining teens turned to Arthur in shock, and when the furthest away saw his snake-like eyes, he crumbled. But Arthur ignored them and assessed the bodies. He stood over the first boy Max had punched and at his broken neck and grimaced. Pointing down and looking at Max, he said, ¡°You¡¯re going to need to fix his spine. Everyone else can wait for the Academy healers.¡±


    Max spat on the ground and rotated his wrists. The young Soltain had a lot of pent up energy and really wanted to release it, but the fight was well over. He first moved to the two downed beastkin, who at the time we¡¯re looking up at him as if he was a demon trapped in a child¡¯s body. They were both of the cat subspecies, but that¡¯s all Max cared to remark before he bent down and placed his hand over the downed girl¡¯s eye. She didn¡¯t appear to be nearly as hurt as the bleeding boy beside her, yet he approached her first anyway.


    The girl flinched at Max¡¯s action, but immediately calmed down as she felt the warmth of light magic healing her black eye. Max continued to focus on the girl¡¯s injury as he spoke to the bleeding catboy next to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to heal you both and then I want you to leave. Run to your dorms and change your clothes. Act like this never happened and if my friend and I play our card¡¯s right they¡¯ll simply forget you.¡±


    The girl hurriedly nodded and helped her friend up as Max popped the boy¡¯s dislocated shoulder back into place. The catboy yelped, but Max ignored him as he moved to the bruises on his arm. Eventually satisfied with his work, Max slapped their shoulders and smiled. ¡°Alright. Run along now.¡±


    The two then quickly moved down the pathway and around the building before anyone could stop them. The last teen, who only had a fraction of the original fight in him and was rather muddled by the events taking place, pleaded towards possible salvation. ¡°Lord Satele, thank you for stopping my friend from doing something as rash as casting a spell without supervision. But we need your help! That unruly bastard has attacked us an-.¡±


    Arthur interrupted him. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The boy swallowed at the sight of the glowing emerald eyes that announced House blood. He had heard stories of how the Satele¡¯s could kill people just by looking at them, and didn¡¯t want to test fact from fiction. Yet, as he looked at the bright orbs, he felt his former anger and confusion be replaced by submissiveness and docility. The eyes of the boy in front of him were so captivating the teen felt compelled to subservience.


    His mind was numb and serene, his sight hazy and spotted, yet Julien felt obligated to answer. ¡°Julien Balesmith.¡±


    ¡°Lord Satele!¡± A girl sporting the crest of House Satele on her uniform yelled as she approached the scene of bodies and blood.


    Arthur never took his eyes off Julien as he directed the girl. ¡°You will stand aside and take notes, I request you record the names and conversations of all concerned parties when the officials get here. Do not start writing until the officials arrive.¡± He emphasized his point as he stepped closer to Julien.


    ¡°Julien. You and your cohorts decided to ambush two first-year students as a means of entertainment. You attacked two students without reason or provocation. Do you understand?¡±


    Julien¡¯s glazed over eyes and loose expression told Max all he needed to know about what his cousin was doing. Max only wished he had such mastery of the ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯s¡¯ subtler abilities. All Julien could do was nod to Arthur¡¯s mental manipulation.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then repeat it.¡±


    ¡°I attacked two students without means or provocation.¡± Julien replied slowly, as if the words were being fed to him.


    ¡°You ambushed Arthur Satele and Maximus Soltain without means or provocation. Do you understand?¡± Arthur asked.


    Julien¡¯s eyes widened for only a fraction of a second until they again hazed over. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then repeat it.¡±

 Chapter 29: Recognizing Ones Limits

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    ¡°You could have shown a little more remorse with them.¡± Arthur stated as both heirs watched guards arrive and rush the injured students to the Medical Building. Men in full-metal plate bearing the silver and violet tabards of the Royal Family moved around the duo and assessed the area. To the young Soltain, it seemed a little overkill to have so many guards here. His family¡¯s soldier¡¯s could probably secure the entire Academy with only a fraction of the troop¡¯s he¡¯d seen. Though in hindsight, if the corruption and bribery was as bad as it appeared, then they could probably do it with even less.


    Max scratched the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I could have.¡±


    ¡°Showing passion in battle is fine, just don¡¯t overstretch yourself. You know Kana and I would help you with anything.¡±


    Max pat his friend¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Oh come on Arthur I know my limits, and those student¡¯s couldn¡¯t be considered a warmup.¡±


    Arthur lips also lifted until he heard the sound of plated boots approaching the pair. The lead guard was older, and had a bald head as shiny as the helmet under his arm. He was also sweating, and gave off the feeling of anxiousness. The guards behind him wore there full helm¡¯s, a precaution Max guessed would get annoying when protecting a school of children in the capital of an Empire at peace.


    ¡°As he¡¯s the only other boy currently conscious, we¡¯ve interviewed student Julien and he has admitted to starting the fight.¡± He then glanced at the daze boy wobbling side to side and staring towards the sky. ¡°Though I would like to ask you two some questions as we conduct our investigation.¡±


    Arthur peeked to the girl standing nearby and writing while Max scoffed. Both remained silent.


    ¡°Was there a reason the eight students would want to attack you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Max replied.


    ¡°They just¡­ just walked up to you and attacked?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arthur stated with no further elaboration.


    The sergeant coughed into his hand continued. ¡°Right. The other students were very badly beaten, while you two appear to be no worse for wear besides blood on clothes.¡±


    ¡°Which they will pay for.¡± Arthur interjected.


    ¡°Of course. We will contact the administration to have new uniforms sent out to you. But the willful injuries of your fellow students must be addressed. As stated in the student Code of Conduct, ¡®Any unsanctioned physical altercation between students-¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡®Will result in immediate classroom suspension until the case is reviewed by the Academy administration.¡± Arthur interrupted again.


    The guard frowned but continued. ¡°Ah right again. I was going to say we would be willing to overlook this break in the Code of Conduct as you two are new students and acted in self-defense. The perpetrators will be questioned when they awake and punished accordingly after the investigation is concluded. We ask that you not speak of the incident in the future a-¡±


    Max spat at the guard''s feet. He had heard enough, and could see where this was going. ¡°I think not. Let us all go to review.¡±


    The flagrant disrespect made by a child had caused the older guard¡¯s blood to boil. He moved closer and stood right in front of the boys, aiming to use his larger size as a means of intimidation. ¡°May I remind you student¡¯s that the review will be a lengthy process, and will result in you two missing a numerable days of class and will leave a permanent mark on your educational records. You can avoid this, just keep your mouths shut and go to class like good little children.¡±


    If there was one thing Arthur appreciated about his friend, it was that Max could easily anger others and lead them to thinking irrationally. He could play on other people¡¯s emotions just as effectively as any other Satele. The guard sergeant was losing his good sense, easily. Arthur again peeked at his subordinate recording everything being said and smiled.


    ¡°Max! Arthur!¡± The entire group didn¡¯t even notice Kana until she was in front of boy¡¯s checking their bodies. Her voice marked the entrance of several more teachers and guards all being led by tall blue-haired woman and a far taller dark-skinned guardsman beside her. Kathryn stood behind Mrs. Joyce Prentis as they led a procession of teachers who were eating lunch until they had heard about a fight nearby.


    Arthur lightly pushed Kana to Max and activated his eyes, he then turned up to the guard and out of view of the incoming new party. ¡°What was your name again?¡±


    The older man¡¯s brows furrowed but the name just slipped off his tongue. ¡°Daniel Lockenfell.¡±


    The young Satele proceeded to deactivate his eyes, nodding to the girl who was documenting the conversation nearby. She winked at him and closed her journal, stowing it away and disappearing into the large crowd encompassing the area.


    Kana observed the interaction with keen interest. ¡°Who was that? Kathryn said there were bullies and a fight, where did they go?¡±


    The older sergeant now known as Daniel Lockenfell approached the large guardsman beside Mrs. Prentis and completely ignored the two young heirs giving him so much trouble. Sergeant Lockenfell¡¯s thought on how this job was supposed to be easy, clean up the fight before it got out of the hand and intimidate all witnesses to silence. It had always worked before, but these students were giving him far more trouble than he expected. Now a guard captain was here, so there was no chance he would be able to bury the fight and cover for the Society¡¯s whims.


    The guard captain was a large man, and had rugged features Max thought were very similar to Knight Captain Drake. His hair was short, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t shaved for awhile. He stood well over six feet, and towered above everyone else in the area.


    Guard Captain Iago Prentis surveyed the scene with visible anger. There were blood stains on the ground, and way too many guards in the area then needed. This was a clear mismanagement of Academy security, and someone was going to answer for it. He then noticed three House heirs he had worked to memorize since their arrival. The fact they were even involved was surely going to cause him a headache if not now then in the future.


    ¡°Maximus Soltain? Why am I unsurprised to find you here? I could tell you would be trouble from the first day of class.¡± Joyce Prentis announced, strolling leisurely by her large husband and approaching the trio. Said boy stood a little taller at the sound of his name, and Iago thought he saw the beginnings of an air spell form in the boy¡¯s hand until it just as quickly dissolved. Joyce proceeded to circle around the trio and scan their bodies. She ruffled Max¡¯s hair, and squatted down in front of the three heirs, her head angled slightly upwards to look each of them in the eye.


    Iago dismissed his wife¡¯s actions to focus on the task at hand. She appeared to have a closer relationship to at least one of the kids, and perhaps she could get more information out of them than himself. He tapped his plated boot in impatience as an older guard marched in his direction. The man was moving slowly, as if trying to buy as much time as possible until he would be forced to speak to his superior.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this sergeant?¡± Captain Prentis questioned in a perfectly even tone, effectively masking his anger.


    The smaller man rigidly stood at attention and looked anywhere but towards Iago¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean sir? My men and I were securing the area after we stopped a physical altercation between students.¡±


    Captain Prentis scratched his cheek languidly as he looked behind the smaller man with narrowed eyes. ¡°Sergeant¡­¡±


    ¡°Lockenfell, sir.¡± The man quickly supplied.


    ¡°Sergeant Lockenfell, while it is well and good to secure the area and investigate what had occurred, you wouldn¡¯t need more then five men to complete the task.¡± He then eyed the few dozen armored guards in the area. ¡°We are dealing with children, any way you look at it. This is an obvious misuse of the Empire¡¯s guardsmen and women. Who is your commanding officer?¡±


    Sweat trailed down the older sergeant¡¯s face as he hesitated his reply. Daniel Lockenfell now knew he was going to be punished for something, he could only now work to mitigate the damage. ¡°Captain Yvel, sir.¡±


    Iago Prentis practically snarled at the mention of the name. Guard Captain Yvel was a pretentious pig in Iago¡¯s own humble opinion. A woman who did her job lazily, if she even did it all. He was well aware she relegated most of her duties to her attendants, and was known for drinking during all hours and sleeping with her subordinates. She was the living incarnation of a person you did not want around the young minds that made the Academy.


    Yet, she¡¯d been here longer than himself, and they both oversaw different parts of the campus. There was simply nothing Captain Prentis could do about her station except lodge a formal complaint up the chain of command, which in this case would be the Headmistress herself. There was no physical proof of her shirking on her duties, so the Headmistress did nothing to amend the uncertain situation.


    Iago shook his head of his more negative feelings and gestured to the scene around them. ¡°Well what happened? It better have been pretty important to require all these men.¡±


    ¡°When we arrived¡­ the fight seemed to be at its end.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you stopped the fight?¡± Iago prodded.


    ¡°Well, technically w-¡±


    ¡°We stopped the fight, Captain Prentis.¡± Max interjected, walking alongside Arthur. Joyce stood behind the boys next to Kana.


    ¡°Go talk to the boy over there.¡± Joyce pointed at Julien. ¡°He say¡¯s that he started it and appears his friends were following him.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Iago glanced at the boy and then turned back to the sergeant. ¡°I will be taking over this investigation. You will give all pertinent information you have gathered to my corporal right here and have you and your men return to your duties. You¡¯ve wasted enough resources as is.¡±


    ¡°But sir-¡± The sergeant attempted to argue.


    ¡°I am well aware of quadrant boundaries, but my order stands, if you have a complaint you can bring it to your inept Captain. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± He then completely ignored the sputtering sergeant and stood over the two House heirs.


    ¡°We take unsanctioned physical altercations at the Academy very seriously, I¡¯ll have this matter brought to the Board of Discipline for it to be reviewed, until then you two are suspended from all classes.¡± Iago said.


    Joyce smiled and ruffled Max¡¯s hair again. The boy tried to swat her away but she had already moved passed him. ¡°Even if you''re missing my class I still expect you to be able to perform the weekly spell Max.¡±


    ¡°Well what is it?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Just ¡®Air Slash¡¯, you can do that correct?¡±


    Max snorted. ¡°At this rate I might never need your help.¡±


    Joyce¡¯s smile remained as she winked at him. ¡°Oh I am sure there will come a time when you¡¯ll need my assistance. And as a teacher guiding young minds, I wouldn''t hesitate to help.¡± She then patted her larger husband¡¯s arm and sauntered towards the confused Julien. ¡°This way dear, the boy has plenty to say.¡±


    Captain Prentis watched her gracefully move away for multiple seconds and then abruptly snapped out of his reverie. Glancing down to Arthur and Max, he said, ¡°You will eventually be summoned to a hearing by the Board of Discipline, until then remain out of trouble.¡±


    Before the man could move away, he found himself blocked by a crimson haired fox girl. He recognized Kana Kumio just as well as the other two heirs and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I help you Ms. Kumio? Even if they are your friends, rules are rules.¡±


    Kana¡¯s long crimson hair slowly moved to the side as a breeze ran by, and she blew one her bangs away. ¡°No I understand Captain. I was just wondering if they would be permitted to go to the club gala with me this afternoon? It isn¡¯t a class.¡±


    The taller man lightly nodded and peeked at the young boys. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be problem. Just keep them out of trouble.¡±


    ------------------------------------------------


    ***Soltain Province***


    Crystal clear rivers and streams were prevalent in the Soltain Province. Stemming from formation high in the Elotl mountains, these waters spanned across the area. Cold mountain water in Soltain was just as common as the trees that covered the landscape itself. The passage of time only further proved the abundance of water, with large valleys tearing deep into the countryside and scaring the province.


    Almost a dozen miles east from the capital of Soltain marked one such valley. The area was as green as the eye could see and held a deep plain encompassed by steep cliffs to both sides. The plain was broken by a river of its own, one clear and shallow yet fast moving. The southern cliffside plateau was dotted by large tents, with an innumerable amount of soldiers and civilians moving about.


    Men, women, and children alike all relaxed next to each other as they gazed down to the epicenter of the valley. Down below stood two women, hardly visible but distinguishable enough to be identified. Yet compared to the grand scale of the valley, the women couldn¡¯t even be considered more than specks.


    People were eating and talking around fire¡¯s as troops of soldiers moved through the area to keep order. Griffins were strewn about, some flying in the air and others resting on the ground near their own companions. Carriages circled the area, carrying supplies and food for the people as the horses grazed in an enclosed plain. Men and women were drinking and singing, while children ran in groups around the fires playing games of good knights fighting against evil.


    Today was a day for celebration. The heir apparent and beloved daughter of House Soltain has returned to the province from years away, and would be fighting Lady Soltain herself in no-holds magical combat.


    Jacob Soltain sat in the middle of four armored men as they all faced the valley below. Even the four Knight Prefects and their families had come to celebrate the return of their future Lady commander. Like everyone else, they were in a jovial mood as they discussed the affairs of the province and its citizens.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea milord? I can¡¯t help but think the Young Lady may be over her head.¡± The armored man sitting to Jacob¡¯s left confessed. Knight Prefect Endel was a man of average height, and a very large upper body. He had a shaven head and a prominent mustache, with a distinct double chin sculpted into his facial features. He looked over the cliff with visible unease, only spurring on Jacob¡¯s own reservations.


    ¡°I am sure of nothing Lawrence, I was against this from the beginning. Having the two women I love most in the world fighting to their utmost abilities does more than just unsettle me. Yet, Skylar was adamant about proving herself to her mother the moment she returned, and when those two decide on something I am left with my hands tied.¡± Jacob answered, squinting his eyes at the sight of his father landing between the two combatants facing off.


    General Soltain sat on his griffin partner as he stood directly between Skylar and Sophia Soltain. In his right hand was a rather ordinary wooden spear, and he lifted it above him for everyone to see. Glancing at both his daughter-in-law and granddaughter, he spoke just loud enough for the two combatants to hear him. ¡°This is a no-holds magical duel. Anything goes, but please try not to kill each other. I will be flying above to ensure that you two survive, and will perform the necessary healing needed as you attempt to maim one another. This spear¡­¡± He gestured to the wooden weapon in his hand. ¡°When it hits the ground you can start.¡±


    The general¡¯s griffin then shot into the air at unbelievable speeds shocking and receiving applause from the numerous spectators. The men, women, and children all grew silent as the general eventually dropped the spear back towards the earth. Both women didn¡¯t even take their eyes off each other as the spear eventually landed inside their peripheral views.


    Sophia Soltain stood still with a light smirk on her face. Dropping her usual black with gold fur-lined overcoat, she revealed her her apparel for battle. She was wearing rather light clothes, with her bare arms exposed to the shoulder. Her legs were covered all the way up to mid thigh by long leather boots and a blouse that just passed the top of said boots. All her clothes were black, an almost exact match to her own shade of hair. Her choice of clothing looked to provide absolutely no physical protection, and no weapons were visible on her person besides a single dagger attached to a black belt emphasizing her curves.


    While Sophia seemed exposed, Skylar looked the opposite. Standing as tall as her mother only a couple inches shy of six feet, she was a force to behold. Her attire was more akin to the most efficient use of materials for both maximum protection and flexibility. Shining plate armor covered her arms and shoulders, all engraved with beautiful etchings on the metal. A prominent metal breastplate covered her torso, one bearing the insignia of the Soltain House crest. She wore a leather skirt, one padded across for extra protection and support. Her silver plated and heeled knee-high boots only completed the ensemble, giving others the impression of a beautiful warrior goddess in the flesh.


    Sophia¡¯s attire seemed to leech the light out of the day, while Skylar¡¯s only highlighted it. If spectator¡¯s weren¡¯t aware beforehand, they would never guess these women to be mother and daughter. They much better resembled the rivalry of dark versus light.


    Skylar observed her mother''s smirk and mentally shook her head. Her mother may be called Lady Soltain now, but she knew Sophia Soltain exemplified the Satele family better than anyone else. Manipulating emotions and thoughts was their specialty, and Skylar was well aware her mother wouldn¡¯t hold back just because she was her daughter.


    Skylar immediately summoned her own exotic looking mithril spear from her hard-earned spatial ring. She had spent more than three years of her life training and adventuring to acquire the ring, eventually being forced to buy one from a Guildmaster deep in the Magic Union. Her party''s rise to A-ranks adventurers had been difficult, but not impossible for a House heir and her compatriots. She had payed alot, and was now going to get her money¡¯s worth. Shifting to a more aggressive spear stance from the numerable Soltain House katas, she prepared to charge straight at her mother.


    Sophia''s smirk remained as wind rushed through the valley. The wind was at Skylar¡¯s back, and through proper element utilization, was a subtle advantage she could certainly use in her own favor. Sophia lazily unsheathed her one visible dagger and dexterously moved it through her fingers. ¡°How about we make a wager?¡±


    Skylar raised a golden eyebrow but otherwise remained quiet.


    Sophia continued, knowing she had her stubborn daughter¡¯s attention. ¡°A few days before you arrived, we received a letter from my friend, Queen Ariel.¡± Sophia then pursed her lips in faux-recollection. ¡°An invitation actually. I was planning on just going with your father to pay our respects and see Ariel, but now that you¡¯re here¡­¡± She let the end of the sentence trail.


    ¡°An invitation?¡± Skylar quickly asked, staying on guard.


    ¡°For the prince, its his birthday.¡± Sophia supplied.


    No male or ordinary mortal woman would have recognized the millisecond shift in Skylar¡¯s eyes at Sophia¡¯s statement. Though for the former Satele House Leader, it was more than enough. Sophia was fishing, but both the prince and her daughter were powerful adventurers with House blood, from the same empire no less. They were both gone for multiple years, and it wasn¡¯t too outlandish to think they at least knew of each other. Her daughter¡¯s deviation presented an opinion, that much she knew. She smiled. Sophia Soltain always loved a little drama.


    ¡°I know normally you would rather stay here with your grandfather and train, but if I can force you to surrender today then I would like you to attend the celebration with us. You also need to dress up.¡± Sophia then covered her mouth with her hand, if she could even get her daughter frazzled than all the better.


    Skylar recognized her mother¡¯s plans for what they were and choose not to overly invest herself. ¡°And if I win?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s smile dropped as she spun her dagger around her hand. Her daughter honestly thought she could win. She may have been training and growing over the years, but Skylar was still decades too young to beat her in magical combat. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that possibility. What would you like?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°You do whatever I say one time in the future.¡± Skylar answered.


    Sophia nodded and activated her eyes. ¡°Then you best not hold back, or this is going to end quicker than either of us would prefer.¡±


    Skylar channeled mana through her legs and moved. Using her affinity to break air resistance and bolster her forward approach, Skylar crossed the hundred feet between them in the blink of an eye. Her plan was to use her polearm weapon against her mother, staying close enough to prevent her from using long-range magic but far enough to stay out of the range of her daggers.


    Her mother had yet to move, so Skylar used the opportunity to channel light magic through her spear and lunge at Sophia¡¯s shoulder.


    Sophia observed the inhuman speed¡¯s her daughter reached and mentally applauded, she was fast. Her mastery of the air element had obviously approved, and she was even using the light magic to not only strengthen her weapon but reduce her own visibility. Though with the power of her eyes, Sophia could already project where Skylar would attack and when. Summoning a second dagger out of her own spatial ring, she lowered her right shoulder and caught the spear between her crossed weapons.


    Skylar used her mother¡¯s block as a means of attack. Twisting her spear out of Sophia¡¯s grasp while her arms were still above her chest, Skylar¡¯s mana-charged leg shot through the air and trained into her mother''s side. Or at least that was the plan.


    The former Satele recognized her daughter¡¯s attack and dodged accordingly. Skylar aimed her foot towards her chest, and the extra reach required provided ample time for Sophia to duck under the crushing kick. Poising for a counterattack from below, Sophia channeled mana into her own legs and kicked her foot around into her daughter¡¯s shin.


    Skylar grimaced but used the force pushing her shin to flip away from her mother and land with a stumble supported by her spear. She immediately channeled light magic through her leg and focused on her bruised shin. But received no time to assess her situation when three small silver daggers flew towards herself. Skylar managed to use her spear to deflect two of the projectiles before the third hit her plated shoulder and bounced off.


    ¡°Do not hesitate to try to kill me. Again, you need to give this you''re all.¡± Sophia demanded, her emerald eyes bursting in a flash of green as she launched two more daggers from her back.


    The spectators on the plateau above watched in awe as their provincial Ladies continued to show off impressive feats of strength, dexterity, speed, and constitution. Jacob sat at the edge of his seat as minutes passed by with both women not showing any signs of attacking spells. They simply relied on their bodies and weapons, and were tearing into each other.


    At the beginning, he thought his wife would easily beat his daughter but now he was not so certain. Skylar was fighting with an unrelenting aggression, and was able to take attacks as easy as she could give them. She had the advantage of being able to heal any physical injury, and as long as she had mana and was conscious, that wasn¡¯t going to go away. Jacob was even surprised to see his daughter land a very powerful blow from the butt end of her spear straight into Sophia¡¯s chest, sending her flying back.


    Although he was impressed, he was anything but comfortable with the situation. The fight was only getting more and more intense and he really didn¡¯t want his girls hurting themselves.


    After receiving the blow to the chest from Skylar, Sophia decided to switch the fight to a magical battle, her true speciality. Sophia stood up from the ground and raised both of her arms. Not only did the river near them start to rise rapidly, but floating droplets of water began to materialize around the older woman.


    Skylar grimaced and calculated her options. Sophia was using the distance against her, and was forcing a battle of spells upon her. If she risked rushing her again, Sophia would recognize the attack and counter, also use the rising river behind her against herself. As more and more droplets around Sophia began to appear, Skylar started sprinting as far away from the river as possible.


    The young Soltain then thrusted her left palm forward and casted two ¡®Light Flares¡¯ towards her mother, following with a ¡®Greater Light Beam¡¯ that would hopefully interrupt Sophia.


    Though Skylar efforts went unrewarded as a dome of clear water condensed around Sophia and absorbed her attack. The ¡®Light Flares¡¯ Skylar used to blind her mother became irrelevant as the protection dome covered Sophia completely. She had no need to identify her daughter¡¯s attacks and defend. Although the ¡®Greater Light Beam¡¯ did create a massive hole in the dome, it was quickly reformed only after a few seconds.


    Spectators applauded as they observed the entire valley¡¯s landscape change to that of an ever rising lake. Skylar continued to rain down attacks on her mother as water began to pass her ankles. Panicking, Skylar propelled herself to a tree and out of the water. She watched in frustration as her mother and her stupid bubble rose with the ever growing tides covering the area.


    The young Soltain was also running low on mana, and now realized that although she could fight, she hadn¡¯t had many battles with mages in a while, least not mages of note. Though Skylar would not give up. She still had a chance here, but she also knew she needed to stay out of that water. Wearing plate armor and trying to swim were a lethal combination, and getting caught in the moving tides would lead to disaster.


    Skylar decided it would be all or nothing. Channelling mana into her legs, the blonde Soltain propelled into the air. Aided by her air magic to sustain a longer drift time, she angled herself almost directly above her mother. Pushing the last of her mana into her arm and her spear, Skylar used one of her most popular finishing attacks against monsters.


    A brilliant golden light covered her mithril spear as she charged it with every bit of mana she had left. Cocking her arm back and then propelling her spear through the air, she threw it with every ounce of strength she could muster. After releasing it, Skylar felt the ever familiar wave of exhaustion that came after losing all her mana. Yet, she was use to it, and stared with hope that quickly turned to anger as her spear pushed through the dome but her mother simply moved out of its path. The spear then tore a hole through the currents and disappeared under the water.


    Sophia made it look like it was so easy, and also had Skylar realize she had a long way to go. As the young Soltain lost upward momentum and began to plummet towards the moving currents below, she let out a squeal of excitement. Even though she lost, at least she could enjoy the feeling of moving through the air. ¡°I give up!¡± She yelled as gravity continued to push her towards the ground.

 Chapter 30: Club Gala

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Today was a big day for James Charmont. As the the club president and founder of the Humane Society, he was the face of the day. He had spent four years working alongside his father in attempts to further integrate this northern Empire into a more ¡°traditional¡± stance on the Humane beliefs.


    His father, Bishop Charmont, had been sent by the High Judge himself in an effort to expound onto the Hyperion Empire the way of the Theocracy and its teachings. Although James was born in Humana, the Theocracy capital, he had been raised in Hyperion. His father held property and citizenship in the Imperial City, so although originally an immigrant, he was just as much a Hyperion as any other student attending the Academy.


    Yet while most Imperial children were taught to be open and mindful of other races, James Charmont received a different education. Raised by an often busy and single father, James grew up with a stigma for the bishop¡¯s approval. When his father told him him to pray to the Goddess every day, he did so. When his father scolded him for making friends with beastkin, he avoided them. And when his father told him humans were meant to rule while other races were meant to follow, James chose to live by his words.


    Ever since enrolling in the Academy, the Society came first while everything else came second. He was in the most opportune position to spread the Human Goddess¡¯ teachings to an Empire that had no official religion. What better place than the Imperial Academy to sow the seed of doctrination to grow and flourish? This was the school of future mages, politicians, leaders, and especially nobles.


    Although slow in the beginning and after receiving great scrutiny from some of the nobles students he attempted to recruit, James eventually created a reputable Academy club that publicly supported human rights. He employed the same method¡¯s of his father in garnering support. Instead of denouncing other races publicly, he bolstered the image of humans and human rights. He found this pitch to be very effective to use on spoiled noble children who thought they deserved more than what they had. He promised a better and higher life for human students, and new recruits followed him willingly, commoner and noble alike.


    During his second year, his father had recognized the importance of his Society and began helping James. Gifting him with money and information, James saw more of his father that year than any other before. His father also introduced him to teachers that would support his efforts, and the promise of anonymous financial donations to keep the Society strong.


    Now in his last year at the Academy, James had reached the most important point in all his efforts. The nine most influential and powerful families of the Hyperion Empire were sending their heirs to the Academy, all in the same year. It was an unprecedented phenomenon but James couldn¡¯t have asked for a more perfect opportunity. If he could get one, just one, of these heirs to join his Society, he would be creating for the Theocracy a foothold to garner support in the future.


    His father had only reminded him the importance of the situation continuously, and now was the moment of truth.


    James sat in a chair as he contemplated the possibilities of the day. His club, along with all other clubs, had set up a position on the enormous Planter¡¯s Field. The green field was spotted with large trees, each providing ample cover and shade from the sun above. Though James didn¡¯t mind the weather, it was rather cool, and it calmed his tense nerves to watch when the breeze pushed his Society¡¯s banner along with it.


    James continued to stare as the blue and gold banner depicting the Holy Goddess in white, moved with the wind.


    ¡°Lord Charmont.¡± A younger teacher, wearing the robes of a mage, intoned. The entire Society stood or sat alongside the banners and tables marking their reserved area. The teacher sponsors sat around James with his student senior members. There were twenty seats at James¡¯ table, and two were empty.


    James frowned. They were supposed to be presenting an organized and united front. He at least expected all of his senior members to be here. ¡°Where are Samwise and Julien?¡± James asked the teacher known as Mr. Keerti, a man he knew he could trust because his father was paying him handsomely. The man held influence with a lot of other teachers and staff, and was good help to have.


    ¡°I just received word from Captain Yvel, apparently Julien, Samwise, along with six other members were sent to the infirmary and are being investigated for attacking fellow students.¡± The soft spoken teacher replied.


    James felt a rush of anger at his subordinates stupidity and slammed his fist into the table. He ground his teeth as blood rushed to his face. Today of all days, he didn¡¯t have time to worry about this shit.


    Mr. Keerti had long black hair and black eyes, he was a smaller man, and everything about him screamed he was anything but a fighter. He shook his head as he explained to James a situation he knew would upset him.


    ¡°Yvel¡¯s men did arrive first, but apparently a Captain Prentis appeared and took over the investigation. During initial questioning, Julien admitted to instigating the attack against two students.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me see if I am understanding this so far¡­¡± James said. ¡°Julien and Samwise, along with six others, got in a fight with two students and were all sent to the infirmary. Sometime during all of this, Julien was questioned by guards that weren¡¯t ours, and admitted to starting the fight?¡±


    The young teacher nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    James asked an obvious question he had just realized hadn¡¯t been explained. ¡°How on the goddess did two students send eight of mine to the infirmary?¡±


    Mr. Keerti took a breath and settled himself. Dealing with the Charmont¡¯s emotions was just another reason he was being paid so well. ¡°Well, Julien and Samwise didn¡¯t attack just any students. In their infinite wisdom, they chose to ambush Maximus Soltain and Arthur Satele in the middle of broad daylight, a fact Julien was happy to admit repeatedly.¡± Mr. Keerti then abruptly stood up and gathered distance from the bishop¡¯s son as the teen processed his words.


    ---------------------------------------


    Max, Kana, Arthur, and Kathryn walked together towards the club gala being held in Planter¡¯s Field all afternoon. Kathryn observed the blood-stains on Max¡¯s white student jacket and glanced back at the fox girl leading the group. The girl was now free of magical beast companions with Adrios resting on Max¡¯s head and Zecarth wrapped around Arthur¡¯s neck.


    Kana¡¯s eyes scanned the hustle and bustle of the numerous students participating in the gala and smiled. She couldn¡¯t wait to find clubs to enjoy and meet new people. She grabbed Max¡¯s arm and started moving forward until she heard Kathryn¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have Max go change? He¡¯s got a couple spots of blood on him.¡±


    Kana turned and stared Max¡¯s jacket then shrugged. ¡°Max can you take your jacket off?¡±


    The taller boy furrowed his eyebrows but complied to Kana¡¯s request. It really wasn¡¯t that much blood in his opinion. Kana took it and wrapped it around her waist, turning it inside out and hiding the blood stains. With a quick glance at his long-sleeved undershirt with no visible marks, she deemed him ready to meet people. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She then faced both boys and pointedly tapped their heads. ¡°You heard what the captain said, no more trouble today. That means no insults, arguments, dirty looks, and especially no fights. Max don¡¯t go looking for it and Arthur don¡¯t be thinking of ways to pull it off without getting caught.¡± She eyed the two for several seconds while they stood unyieldingly under the intensity of her golden gaze. Kathryn giggled and stood beside Kana. ¡°We¡¯ll both be watching. Let¡¯s just have fun.¡±


    The girls then turned and started walking to the field together, leaving the dazed boys behind.


    As the two hurried to catch up and settled into a pace behind them, Max looked towards his cousin. ¡°That reminds me. Now that I look back at it you should have never got involved. I know you got that whole thing going on with Juliet and now you¡¯ll have to put that on hold because I wanted to fight someone.¡±


    Arthur waved his hand as if to dismiss Max¡¯s concerns. ¡°No need to fret. Things like these can¡¯t be rushed. Besides, I¡¯ll have ample time to catch up on sleep.¡±


    Max grinned. Arthur was aware of the consequences beforehand and chose to help him anyways, he was as reliable a friend as they come.


    The group spent an hour exploring the gala event in fervor. Kana had talked to multiple different clubs ranging from the arts, alchemy, enchanting, and warrior skills and actively invested interest in each. The group followed her quietly while stopping and looking at clubs of their own. Arthur wanted to find something engaging yet not physically exerting, while Kathryn planned to look for a club that aligned to her interests too all types of books.


    By the end of the first hour, Kana had Max carrying numerous pamphlets as she couldn¡¯t chose which to join. Arthur had joined the Strategic Board Games League, a club with over a hundred members and half a dozen teacher sponsors. It was a rather popular club, and Arthur was hoping to find a mind that could compete on his level. It also required no physical exertion of any kind, and had no mandatory meetings. All in all, it was the perfect club for Arthur.


    Kathryn joined two clubs, the Literature Association and the Southern Enchanting Company. The Association would provide her with the opportunity to meet students who share her same passion for reading, while the Company would hopefully afford her with an interesting hobby. At first, she couldn¡¯t decide between alchemy and enchanting until Max had explicitly stated the benefits of having at least some knowledge in his art. She would be a complete novice, but Max said that was okay, as everyone started somewhere.


    After walking for a bit, Kana stopped towards the other end of the field where the area was much more quiet and secluded. The group followed and she pointed three fingers to the sky. ¡°Three. That is my maximum. I will join three clubs.¡± She then sat down on a long wooden table where a senior girl was sitting at the end. The group sat around Kana, and Max spread the pamphlets about.


    ¡°Okay everyone, let¡¯s help Kana figure this out now so I don¡¯t have to carry these anymore.¡± Max said. As if to emphasize the importance of finishing the task sooner rather than later, Adrios dropped off his head and started chewing on one of the papers.


    Max swatted the white griffin aside. ¡°Stop it! Kana did you get to feed him?¡±


    The golden eye girl smiled, but it looked completely forced. ¡°Well he did eat yes.¡± She then bit her lip. ¡°But when Kathryn told us about the fight, we were eating lunch and I kind of just grabbed him and left.¡±


    Max pushed his thick hair back and sighed. ¡°Great. I guess we¡¯ll be going to dinner earlier then.¡±


    ¡°Back to the matter at hand.¡± Arthur reminded.


    ¡°Okay Kana, three clubs. I think you should do something constructive, something current, and then something fun. How about music? Singing and the like, they have clubs where you can learn to be a bard.¡± Kathryn said.


    Kana put her finger to her chin. ¡°Current?¡±


    Kathryn twirled her long silver hair around her finger. ¡°I can¡¯t think of the word, like something related to today''s events and policies. Pertinent maybe?¡±


    ¡°The matter at hand. Max and I missed lunch and now that we¡¯ve mentioned food, it reverberates inside my mind.¡± Arthur reminded again.


    Max acknowledged his friend¡¯s plight and picked up the alchemy pamphlet. ¡°How about learning alchemy? My mom is an alchemist and she¡¯s feared across the continent.¡±


    ¡°Alchemy could be interesting. But I have already been taught about a lot of poisons back at home.¡± Kana looked skeptical.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect then!¡± Max yelled. ¡°Poisons are just a part of alchemy so you''re already ahead. Okay next.¡±


    Kathryn hesitantly moved to pet the restless griffin, who allowed her to do so shamelessly. ¡°That takes care of the constructive one.¡±


    Max began listing off options. ¡°Instruments, singing, woodcutting, runecrafting, fishing, cooking-.¡±


    ¡°Oh cooking! My mother has taught me some meals but I want to learn how to cook for my future husband and family.¡± She then took a meaningful glance at Max and he stared at her for a few seconds until everyone¡¯s attention snapped down at the sound of Adrios chewing on another pamphlet. Max moved the cooking club paper aside and swallowed. ¡°Right. Cooking for number two. We¡¯re almost done.¡±


    Arthur quickly grabbed the papers and read the rest at a much faster pace than his own cousin. ¡°Leatherworking, crafting, sewing, smithing, farming-.¡±


    ¡°If I may, milord.¡± A junior student with unremarkably plain features interrupted. He was backed by two other students, a boy and a girl. Both of the backers were taking suspicious glances towards Kana and Kathryn, but otherwise kept their mouths closed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arthur spat. He didn¡¯t intend to sound so hostile, but he was getting really hungry and his emotions were flaring up consequently.


    ¡°I have letters from James Charmont addressed to both Lords Soltain and Satele, he wanted to formally apologize for his subordinates rude and inhospitable behavior towards your persons.¡± The boy answered, lightly bowing to both Arthur and Max and presenting two folded up papers to each.


    Max quickly read the contents and grinned. He was about to throw the paper back into his face when Kana kicked him in the leg under the table.


    Arthur also skimmed the contents and sighed. ¡°He requests we come to his berth so he could apologize in person? He wants us, the offended, to come to him, the offender, so he can make amends. If he thinks-¡± Kana then kicked Arthur and the boy grimaced.


    The senior girl who had been sitting at the end of the table the entire time started giggling madly. She had brown hair and eyes, and her laugh reminded Max of bells. She was pretty enough, though nothing compared to the young beauties in Kana and Kathryn. ¡°James always was an arrogant prick, but summoning House heirs of all people to him. The Society is just a club, not a kingdom.¡±


    The plain boy sneered. ¡°Why are you even here? Wasn¡¯t your pointless club disbanded anyways Trisha?¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile disappeared and she stood up with a snap. The four freshman students elected to remain quiet and watch the scene like it was a play. Max observed that this Trisha girl was tall, the same height as his mother. Trisha walked over and stood in front of the three like a force of nature.


    ¡°Draconian Research is not a useless club! The Draconians were the height of everything we¡¯ll never be! The Society are just a bunch of racist pigs, proud to fight others for mud and shit.¡± Max caught a chuckle at the girls verbal attacks, he thought on how perhaps she had things to share on the subject. Arthur moved to the other side of the table and pushed Max over, grabbing a place so all four first-years can watch unhindered.


    The plain teen¡¯s smug expression dropped as he pointed a finger at the girl. ¡°You can make all the jokes you want if that makes you feel better, but in the end your entire club is gone and no one is going to want to join it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join.¡± Max said suddenly. Not only was he interested in everything Draconian, he wanted to spite the Humane Society in anyway possible without causing ¡®trouble¡¯.


    The girl turned to him with apparent shock which rapidly disappeared. ¡°Ha! The Draconian Research League has a House member! That boy¡¯s worth more than all of you insipid simpletons combined!¡± Trisha gloated.


    The plain teen stuttered at the turn of events. If James found out he had led the Soltain heir to join another club that was run by a student who already hated the Society, he would be promptly punished. ¡°I-it won¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll need five members and a sponsor by the end of the day for your useless club to be reinstated anyway.¡±


    The other three first-years stared at Max in amazement until Kana raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to join too, if you¡¯d have me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to join the Draconian Research League, Ms. Trisha.¡± Kathryn supplied, following Kana¡¯s train of thought.


    All eyes turned to Arthur as he rubbed his hungry stomach in contemplation. ¡°Are there mandatory meetings?¡±


    Trisha grinned as she looked down towards the younger heir. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want there to be.¡±


    -------------------------------


    Joyce Prentis stared at the five students in front of her with amusement. The Magic Training Building her class usually worked in was almost desolate at the moment. The vast majority of her students skipped class to attend the club gala, no thanks to her encouragement to do so. She had wanted to practice her spells on her own, and Joyce also felt that joining a club and socializing with other students was just as important as learning at the Academy.


    The tallest one, a female senior, glanced around the group and grumbled to herself. ¡°Why does she have to be so stunning? How is it if I want to keep my club alive I must be in a group with three House heirs, including three females who seem to have no flaws. Can¡¯t you suggest someone a bit more ordinary?¡±


    Maximus Soltain scratched the back of his hair sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I just remembered she said she¡¯d help me if I ask.¡±


    The fox girl Kana Kumio scooted towards the taller girl and stroked her braided hair. ¡°I think you¡¯re very pretty Trisha, and I really like the way you do your hair. Maybe you could braid mine sometime?¡±


    ¡°You wanted me to sponsor the¡­¡± Joyce sat down on a chair against the wall and rested her leg over the other.


    ¡°Draconian Research League.¡± The taller girl immediately answered.


    Joyce rotated her neck around, bringing her hands behind her head and leaning against the wall behind her. ¡°Well I supposed I could¡­ but there¡¯s a reason I¡¯m not a club sponsor already.¡±


    The taller girl tilted her head to the side. ¡°Yeah, I was wondering about that.¡±


    ¡°I am a Trials Judge, so I could be your sponsor but you won¡¯t be able to participate in the Trials until next semester after I step down.¡± Joyce answered.


    Trisha¡¯s shoulders slumped but she nodded. ¡°I guess that makes sense, it could be worse. At least you''re not crazy or something."


    The older woman glanced at Max and winked. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not crazy.¡±

 Chapter 31: Disciplinary Review

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    After morning training with Kana and Arthur, Max returned to his dorm. Kana had taken Adrios for the day, so the young Soltain had plenty of time to himself today. Arthur went to breakfast with Kana in hopes to talk to Juliet, yet Max preferred to stay back and spend a longer time soaking in the warm waters of the bathhouse. He was suspended, and he was going to enjoy every moment of it.


    Max rested a damp towel over his head as he thought about what he could do today. Trisha had told him the Draconian Research League had its own room inside the Third Club Building, so he considered investigating that. He also now had time to stretch his light manipulation. Although satisfied with current results in being able to disguise his sword so opponents couldn¡¯t see it, there was more to be had.


    The new technique had its weaknesses. Though a sight based restriction was the most glaring deficiency. Anyone he couldn¡¯t see would not be affected by the spell, anyone he didn¡¯t recognize or was disguised would be able to see the sword. That was issue number one, he either had to address his sight limits as a human or rework the spell from the ground up. A thought of using his Satele side in conjunction with the spell crossed his mind, the ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯s¡¯ greatly increased visual perception and awareness, but that was just another rhetorical solution in the multitude of possible tests running through his head. Max found himself disappointed that none of his ancestors tested light towards its delusional capabilities.


    His family¡¯s ancient texts and books about light manipulation had all been centered around either devastation or rejuvenation. His ancestors were creative sure, finding new ways for light to burn, maim, or erase their enemies, but very rarely thought outside of its battle intensive aspects. Save his namesake. Knight General Maximus Soltain occasionally spent time tinkering with light magic and had created a very small number of unique spells and techniques to use at any time. Though it could hardly be considered anything more than a hobby to the older Soltain, a large contrast to his own grandson''s unquenchable thirst for everything new magic. The general had invented a light based movement technique and light-channeling to the weapon, yet both of these spells were of the same variety; alteration magic.


    General Soltain was also very tight-lipped about his light magic movement technique, and Max had very seldom seen it used. Apparently, even Jacob didn''t even know how to use it and he doubted the older man taught Skylar. When Max had asked if his grandfather would teach him the move, he immediately felt like he had entered into a trade negotiation and was forced into multiple concessions until they had settled on a deal to share each others new techniques when the younger Soltain had completed his own.


    There was hope there. Now that Max had finally finished a part of the larger invisibility spells he had planned, he had something to be traded. Perhaps, if he was lucky, he could convince his grandfather to spend more time trying to create new variations of light based alteration magic. If the older man could provide his own insights while he and the boy both worked to expand upon the Soltain element it would help Max greatly.


    The rejuvenation category of Soltain magic was about as stunted as it could possibly be. Healing came naturally to all Soltains, and in Max''s mind, the books about healing with light basically all said ¡®If you''re truly Soltain, healing we¡¯ll be as easy as breathing¡¯. They were all so redundant, each claiming that Soltain¡¯s were descendants of the Sun God, and that healing would occur if you just channeled mana and thought about the injury you wanted mended. Perhaps they were truly blessed by the God of Light, because healing with light magic really was that easy for Max.


    He could perform every recorded and named spell in the Soltain House texts by the age of eight. The spells weren¡¯t really different, they were each just a distinct way to attack or defend with light, sometimes changing the point of exit, but most of the time using the hands to fight. All the devastation magic was as simple as picturing the spell in his head and then pointing his hand or even his foot in a direction. Light shields, beams, blasts, flares, barriers, fires, bursts, and all the like were child''s play for the young Soltain, and each of his attacks were always bigger than the last.


    While Max could make a ¡®Light Barrage¡¯ as fast as his grandfather, his spell was always stronger, unless he actively chose for it not to be. He could heal as many injuries as his father, and would use far less of his own mana. Max smiled remembering the time when he and his father held a competition in the recruit¡¯s barracks after they returned from a hard day''s training.


    When it took Jacob a minute to heal a bruised eye, Max finished in a couple seconds. Each of the recruits had at least suffered from exhaustion and fatigue, and Max had replenished their stamina with just a touch. When his father looked at him with shock, Max had no issue reminding Jacob why he was the best. The soldier¡¯s made jokes at their Lord¡¯s expense, and Max soaked in the praise.


    The vast majority of mages with rejuvenation abilities could not repair an amputated limb to its full state. In the Hyperion Empire, the two most common healing mages were either mages that used the water element to clean and clear wounds, or mages that beseeched the god Sol for his blessings. There was no way the water users could recover a limb to completion, while regular light users only so rarely were fortunate enough to regrow fingers.


    Regrowing limbs costed Jacob a major portion of his mana, and during the war against Aarus and the Sudites, all he could usually afford to do was heal his allies. Jacob had written how it took him a whole hour to completely grow a limb like a leg or an arm, and after doing so he would feel flagged. When a Soltain Knight lost his arm during a bandit subjugation in the Satele Province, Jacob asked Max to give healing the man a shot.


    Jacob had expected his son to be able to heal the man, even regrow his limb faster than his own abilities, but he never expected Max to do it so quickly. Within minutes, the man¡¯s arm had regrown all the way to the wrist in the eyes of over twenty Knights and servants. In less than a quarter of an hour, the previously injured Knight was fit to return to service. The man spun his arm around and thanked his Young Lord while all the spectators cheered. Max still remembered his father¡¯s face as he put his hands on his hips and yelled ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    Max had more than just an affinity to light magic, that much was clear. Light magic was his unarguable strength, a strength he sought to expand upon. He had all the time in the world to work with his mother and her family to improve his eyes, but right now he was under the impression that he should perfect his strengths to mask his weaknesses. Devastation and rejuvenation were great, but they were only a small part of magic in the grand scheme of things.


    Alteration and delusion. That was his next step. His bending of the light to disguise his sword was a start, but he had a long way to go. He would hopefully acquire his grandfather''s light-based movement technique when he returned home, and expected to often exploit that as a bridgehead for future exploration. Max sighed in contentment as he held his right palm above his eyes, his head slowly sinking into the water. The tattoo on his palm was small, yet he was surprised Kana or Arthur had not questioned him about it yet. The jagged and perplexing markings of the Draconians always caused Max to think about the limits of magic.


    Effectively mastering the unexplored parts of light magic was a goal for the immediate future. It was a realistic and possible goal. Expanding upon the sword, his air affinity, the art of enchanting, and his eyes were also reasonable objectives, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough. He craved for more, and the Draconians once held so much more. Keeping his friends safe and secure would always be a priority, but Max recognized long ago that the two were anything but helpless.


    They would both grow to be powerful, and Max rationalized they would be able to defend themselves from the majority of threats the world could possibly produce. So, Max realized, he would need to get strong enough to crush the threats they couldn¡¯t deal with, even the enemies that would only give them a bit of trouble. For that, he would need to constantly think outside of the norm, pushing past what was seen to be the limit and looking beyond.


    Max grabbed the towel off his head and dunked himself into the warm water. He would go to the club room today, explore the ¡°research¡± they had so far and learn what he could. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ----------------------------------------


    Walking down the carpeted corridor in nothing but a bath towel was a guilty pleasure for Max. The dormitory was quiet, with all of the students required to go to class. Max couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the time with himself and his thoughts as he approached the wooden door marking his room.


    Quickly glancing at the enchanted paper slip he placed between the doorway, he concluded no one had attempted to enter his room. A rather simple enchantment in itself, his Master Silvia had taught him how to set the paper to burn to a crisp if it was bent, moved, or folded in anyway. She explained how it was a simple but effective trick to use to determine if someone tried to enter your residence through the main doorway.


    His dirty uniform he had placed outside the door was gone, so he assumed it was being cleaned and would be returned to him after lunch. Max opened the door and let the paper burn itself out. Throwing his towel on his bed, he stood in the buff as he noticed his foot was on top of a folded envelope reading Maximus Soltain II. Picking up the folded envelope, he opened it and read the contents.


    Maximus Soltain,


    As a student conscripted to the Academy Code of Conduct, you are hereby summoned to undergo review through the Board of Discipline. You are charged of breaking rules under the Student Interpersonal Behavior section of the Academy Code of Conduct and will be questioned and reprimanded as deemed appropriate by the Board representatives. As per administration direct mandates, your immediate guardians have been informed of your summons and will again be informed of the subsequent judgement post-review. You are requested to be in attendance for the hearing by the eighth bell¡¯s chime.


    Hyperion Imperial Academy Board of Discipline


    Max faux-pouted. They were going to tell his parents before he was even judged? How was that fair?


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair boy.¡± Max softly repeated his grandfather¡¯s words to himself. The man had some good sayings, ones that were easily etched into the young Soltain¡¯s mind.


    The naked boy then stretched his body and threw the letter on his bed alongside his wet towel. He scanned his closet and internally argued on which of his identical Academy uniforms he would be wearing today. As the battle in his mind raged on, Max heard a knocking on his door. Absentmindedly approaching the door and slightly opening it, he noticed his cousin standing on the other side with an unreadable face and an envelope in hand.


    Max, either having forgotten or not caring, chose to just leave the door open and return to his closet without saying a word. Arthur took that as a sign to enter and was graced with the sight of his cousins bare behind before he disappeared behind his closet doors.


    ¡°You know, normally people wear clothes when they invite others into their homes, unless of course they have something else planned. Alas, I¡¯m sorry to inform you but I simply don¡¯t see you as more than a friend.¡± Arthur joked as he closed the door and sat in the nearest chair, rubbing the tiny head of Zecarth.


    Arthur was only rewarded with a boyish grunt emanating from inside the closet. The Satele heir quietly waited for his cousin to reappear as he thought about what could happen at the hearing. He was hardpressed to admit it, but he had messed up. The board was surely going to find it curious how Julien constantly admitted they had attacked first while he could guess the rest would argue the opposite.


    Arthur was confident his spell would have now lost its effectiveness, and anything regarding the fight would be erased from Julien¡¯s mind. He would remember nothing, and at the review he¡¯d be practically useless.


    Max walked out of the closet wearing his uniform pants and threw the long-sleeve shirt over his hardened torso. ¡°Did you get the same letter I did?¡±


    Arthur glanced at the opened letter and envelope on the bed and nodded. ¡°You mean the summons? Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°They told our parents! My mom¡¯s going to kill me once she find¡¯s out I got suspended.¡± Max complained as he brushed his still damp hair with his hand and wrapped the Academy jacket over his shoulders.


    Arthur shrugged. ¡°My parent¡¯s won¡¯t care. They might ask me why I took certain actions but I doubt I would be punished.¡±


    Max sat on the side of his bed and started putting on his shoes. ¡°If I were so lucky. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Aunt Joan and Uncle William mad.¡±


    Arthur closed his eyes and leaned fully against the back of the chair. ¡°Oh they get mad, though only at each other. Like most of my family, they mask their emotions around others or in public, and let it simmer until they can release them amongst those they trust. My father and mother are no different. I am sure if you think about it you¡¯ll realize Aunt Sophia is the same. Emotional around family or matters of the family, apathetic everywhere else.¡±


    Max stood up and stretched his body again. ¡°Huh. I guess so.¡±


    ¡°We have some time before the hearing. What do you want to do?¡± Arthur asked, also standing back up and opening the door.


    ¡°I was going to go visit the club room.¡± Max answered.


    Arthur grinned. ¡°Speaking of clubs, you would not believe who happened to join the Strategic Board Games League, just this morning actually.¡±


    Max raised an eyebrow as the two moved through the quiet corridor in the boys dormitory. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The beautiful Juliet Granitas of course, she is just as cavalier as you are. All I needed to do was express the importance and possible benefits of numerous strategic iterations and scenarios for someone like a king or queen and let her own pride handle the rest. It also didn¡¯t hurt to challenge her in a game of wits, she is a girl who wants to be recognized for her own qualities, not that of her own family¡¯s, and I am happy to oblige.¡± Arthur explained as the boys moved down the smooth wooden stairs towards the main floor.


    Max was a bit surprised on how much effort his friend was putting in wooing the princess. Sure, she was pretty and smart, but she didn¡¯t particularly stand out to the young Soltain. Perhaps it was because his thoughts were largely focused on another girl, but it was still remarkable to see his usually lethargic friend put so much effort into something. Max inwardly shrugged, maybe Arthur was seeing something he wasn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time. ¡°I thought students couldn¡¯t join any clubs after yesterday? How did Juliet join this morning?¡±


    Arthur smirked and held the door for Max as they both walked outside and allowed their eyes to adjust to the brightness of the day. ¡°We are talking about the Imperial Princess, my friend.¡±


    Max chuckled and scratched his nose. ¡°You¡¯re right. Stupid question.¡±


    ¡°Before we go to the clubroom, I need to stop by and pick up the notes for the initial investigation made by the good Sergeant Lockenfell.¡± Arthur said suddenly, shifting the mood to a more serious one.


    Max followed his cousins thought, he had a lot to do today and the hearing was only a part of it. He would not let the possibility of punishment stop him from moving forward. The boys eventually settled into a smooth pace and Max lightly pushed his friend¡¯s back. ¡°Lead the way then.¡±


    --------------------------------------


    Before the eighth bell¡¯s chime, which signaled just past midday, Arthur and Max approached the Administration Building. Like the rest of the buildings on campus, it was large and white, spotted with windows and intricately carved depictions of trees amongst other things. Two guards stood at the main entrance of the building, each wearing shining plate armor and holding silver polearms.


    Max shook his head at the constantly recurring color scheme. The capital city loved its bright colors, white and silver being the most prevalent. The guards glanced at the two heirs but said nothing. Max pushed the heavier looking doors open and both he and his cousin walked into a large room primarily lit but the sun beaming in from above. Marble encompassed the floor, though the design didn¡¯t appear to be any form of art. To Max, the squiggling and mismatch of shapes looked like they had allowed an infant to draw on their marble floor. It was certainly unique.


    The large room was quiet, and a nameless woman working behind the only desk centered in the middle of the room glanced at both boys. ¡°Maximus Soltain and Arthur Satele I presume?¡± she asked delicately yet with a firm tone.


    Both boys peeked at each other and slowly nodded without a word.


    She stood up and gestured them to follow, leading them down a number of corridors where they passed a sign that read Student Discipline with a rather long quote after talking about how an Academy only works for the students, creating leaders and such. Max didn¡¯t care to do more than skim it, his opinion of the Academy had hardly changed since he first arrived.


    ¡°Right this way please.¡± The woman instructed, opening a door for the boys and leading them to a room with four tables. One table looked to only be able to cover for one person, while the other three had enough room for multiple chairs. The largest table of the four was placed towards the back wall, with three chairs facing the two other large tables with the smallest by itself to the side.


    Seven faces either angry, scared, or both, turned to look at Max and Arthur. The seven teens Max and Arthur had ¡®immobilized¡¯ looked in good health now, save a couple who had noses that looked if only slightly lopsided. Max grinned back at the seven taller students with satisfaction, they obviously remembered him. Hopefully some wouldn¡¯t have learned their lesson, pummeling them into the ground a second time would be no less fun than the first.


    As the two young heirs slowly moved by the eight larger students, Max practically battled them with his eyes while Arthur observed Julien. The teen seemed to have all of his mental faculties, but he was staring at Max and Arthur with curiosity if nothing else. He clearly did not feel the same enmity towards the boys then the rest of his cohorts.


    After sitting down, three adults walked into the room and sat behind the largest table facing the students. They had no nameplates, and the only thing Max knew about them was that they represented the Board of Discipline based off the plaque in front of the table.


    The man in the middle, a tall and thin man with a pair glasses, spoke first after the three seated. ¡°We will begin with opening statements. Is there anything either sides would like to say now?¡±


    Max and Arthur both turned at the sound of the brown haired teen he remembered kicking the beastkin on the ground. Like a couple of his friends, his nose was now fixed, but there was a small protrusion on the right side. It was barely noticeable, but it was there.


    Everyone in the room sat in silence to wait for the boy¡¯s opening remark. The teen clinched his fists and ground his teeth to speak. ¡°W-we were t-the one¡¯s who attacked first. Th-those two were just defending themselves.¡±

 Chapter 32: A Direct Insult

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    ¡°I see. Thank you for admitting to your actions. You may be seated. Unfortunately, that is not the only thing being reviewed today.¡± The man in glasses replied, gesturing for Samwise to return to his seat.


    ¡°Use of any form of magic outside of staff purview is also considered a break under the Academy Student Code of Conduct¡­¡± He then turned to Max and Arthur.


    ¡°Before I divulge the results of the investigation I would like to mention that if any student here decides to admit to their rule breaking then they are prone to receive a more lenient judgement.¡± The man observed the two younger boys looking for any sign of weakness or nervousness, and received no such visual cues.


    Max shrugged. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Arthur peeked at his friend but remained silent.


    The man stacked the papers in front of him and fixed his glasses. ¡°Very well. Then I will read aloud the report given by Guard Captain Prentis.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Arriving late to the scene, Captain Prentis collected the evidence and notes taken by a Sergeant Lockenfell and his men as they were the responders. Captain Prentis made another note stating how he was disappointed in the lack of information collected by the Sergeant¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°If I may.¡± Arthur interrupted.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The board member replied, raising his spectacles back towards the boy.


    Arthur stood up and moved in front of the large table seating the three Academy staff. Reaching into his jacket and pulling out a notebook with a brown bookmark sticking out, he smoothly stretched to hand it to the nearest reviewer. ¡°This notebook has an exact recording of the events and conversations taking place when Sergeant Lockenfell arrived, taken by a student witness of the name Elizabeth Kaeton. I would like to mention that the Sergeant initially wished to dismiss the investigation altogether until the Captain appeared. Inside the notebook, you will find the Sergeant¡¯s exacts words and his attempts in intimidation so every student involved wouldn¡¯t face the current review today.¡± The young Satele then glanced at the annoyed face of Samwise.


    The three Academy staff turned to the page bookmarked and scanned its contents. They all shared similar looks of disapproval and just a bit surprise. ¡°This Elizabeth Kaeton¡­¡± the man in the middle started.


    ¡°I will openly admit she is Satele nobility, so while not entirely objective has been a rule abiding student for three years and is a member of an honorable marquis¡¯ family. In my personal opinion, her words should at least bring about some assortment of speculation. I also understand that this is a review for myself, Max Soltain, and the eight boys over there.¡± Arthur tilted his head ever so slightly in the eight¡¯s direction. ¡°So I just wanted to interject while we were still on the topic of Sergeant Lockenfell.¡± He then lightly bowed and returned to his seat.


    The tall man in glasses handed the notebook to his colleague to be read with more attention and returned back to the Captain¡¯s investigation report. ¡°Thank you for bringing this to our attention. We take any matters of conduct violation very seriously and will have it further examined, but you are correct, this is a review for you students.¡±


    He shifted the papers in his hand and continued his original reading. ¡°Captain Prentis discovered evidence of an altercation based on the spots of blood covering the ground. On sight, we found one student admitting to starting the fight, Mr. Julien Balesmith¡­¡± He changed pages again and fixed his glasses. ¡°Though when you other seven students were initially questioned in the infirmary you claimed you were attacked by Mr. Maximus Soltain. You all had some rather brutal injuries, and it took our healers quite some time to bring you back to full health. Now you have all changed tune, and are following Mr. Balesmith¡¯s thought that you attacked Mr. Satele and Mr. Soltain first.¡±


    Samwise¡¯s foot was tapping the ground at a constant pace as he spoke for the group. ¡°At first, we were planning on all using the same story that the Soltain attacked us to reduce our punishment.¡± He then flashed the blank Julien a look. ¡°But my friend convinced us that we should just tell the truth and receive a fair judgement.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Balesmith, is this true?¡± The man asked.


    The buzzed out teen got a nudge from a boy behind him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The reviewers all wrote on their own papers and the one wearing glasses moved to another set of papers. ¡°The altercation began with eight older students attacking two younger students without provocation and the two younger students defended themselves, resulting in severe injuries with seven out of the eight sent to the medical building. Is that how you two would describe the situation? You were defending yourselves?¡±


    Max answered. ¡°Sounds about right.¡± The foot tapping coming from Samwise increased for a few seconds at the young Soltain¡¯s response.


    The older Academy reviewer knew there were gaps to be filled, but wasn¡¯t getting very much from either sides. If he had to guess, he would assume one of the House¡¯s had somehow bribed, persuaded, or threatened the families of the eight commoner students into submission so the two could get off scot-free. It wouldn¡¯t be unheard of. Even so, there was little evidence of coercion from the two heirs side and there was no possible way the letters sent to their families about the review had reached their destinations yet.


    ¡°Very well. We will take into account your prior admittance to starting the fight but I will say now that unsanctioned physical altercations between students usually result in very harsh penalties, including expulsion.¡± The man in glasses stated, looking at each of the eight faces on his left.


    A couple of the boys eyes widened and Max shifted into a more comfortable position in his wooden chair. In his mind, this was taking a while.


    ¡°Before we get to judgement, there is something else that must be brought to light. Mr. Satele, am I correct in assuming you have your family''s bloodline ability?¡±


    Arthur frowned. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Two of the students inside the infirmary originally claimed you had ¡®glowing green eyes¡¯.¡± Said two visibly flinched and Max looked at them with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Mr. Wallace and Mr. Lutess, is it true you saw Mr. Satele with quoted ¡®glowing green eyes¡¯?¡±


    The eight students save Julien shifted in one way or another and the two teens paled. The taller one stood up quickly, knocking over his seat. ¡°Another white lie sir! We were thinking irrationally but came to our senses.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lutess?¡±


    ¡°What Alexander said. We were so mad at the time we just wanted to get them in trouble.¡± The other boy supplied, picking up his friend¡¯s seat and refusing to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.


    The older man shared a look with his colleagues and sighed. ¡°Very well. Then that concludes our review. We will move on to judgement.¡±


    The entire room sat in silence as the three reviewers quietly talked amongst themselves. Arthur soothingly scratched the snake around his neck while Max continued to stare at the faces of the eight other students in a trance. He was curious, why were they taking the fall for everything? It was very unlikely for Max and Arthur to get more than suspended considering their House status and requirements, but they were all commoners.


    The older man eventually cleared his throat. He felt pity for the eight boys that somehow got themselves mixed up with two House families yet there was little that could be done. He could at least save them from expulsion in the possibility a few might still graduate. ¡°One semester. You eight are suspended from all Academy activities until the next semester come spring. You will be asked to evict from campus within the week.¡±


    Samwise stood up in shock. ¡°An entire semester!? How will we pass spring Trials?¡±


    The man began writing on one of his papers. ¡°Considering your prior admittance this judgement is as lenient as possible. You will have a chance to pass the Trials if you talk to your teachers and fellow students in hopes they can point you in the right direction. There isn¡¯t much else we can do for you in this situation. Missives will be sent to your families so you can make proper arrangements and we will allow you to keep items in your rooms if you pass into next semester. You are dismissed.¡±


    Max thought Samwise was going to explode. But in the end it was his own fault for thinking he could get away with everything. If Max had his way, he would never have to see the racist ever again. In his mind, whether he was expelled or dead would have both been better options.


    The eight teens got up together and exited the room in shared melancholy. As they filed out, the three reviewers looked at the two heirs with stern expressions. ¡°With our investigation and testimonies from both sides we can only conclude that you two were defending yourselves from harm and thus broke no Academy guidelines. You two are free to return to class starting tomorrow and we will also have missives sent to your families with the results of the review.¡± His spectacled gaze then turned hard. ¡°I am sure they will be pleased, but let me remind you, there is only so much one can do to avoid their just punishments. You are also dismissed.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Max and Arthur were startled. What was he implying?


    Max was angry. He did the right thing in his mind and if he told his family the whole story, they would agree. This man was insinuating that he had not done what was right and he was at fault. He had no idea why those eight boys had changed on their side, but he wasn¡¯t going to fess up to breaking the rules when he didn¡¯t need too.


    Arthur grabbed his shoulder and lightly shook his head. Max then took a deep breath and released it. He shouldn¡¯t care what this man thought, as long as his friends and family believed in him then that should be enough. Arthur understood, so that was plenty.


    ¡°I will remind you of the importance of Sergeant Lockenfell¡¯s actions, you may have something bigger than students conflict on your hands.¡± Arthur said with his back turned as he followed Max out of the room.


    --------------------------------------------


    Kana and Kathryn sat on the edge of the main fountain in front of the Administration Building. Both remained in companionable silence as Kathryn read a book and Kana observed Adrios, who had fallen into the fountain, struggle to get out. The griffin wasn¡¯t drowning or anything, he just obviously did not want to be in the water. He was still too young to use his wings, so Adrios was forced to resort to clawing with his talons as a means in scaling the stone wall of the fountain.


    Needless to say, it was not working.


    Both girls glanced up at the sound of the large frontal double doors opening. The eight boys who Kana knew to be the ones Max had beaten were all grouped up and mumbling to each other. They payed no attention to either girl as the tallest one slammed his foot into the ground and stormed off. The others either followed, or split off into their own groups and dispersed entirely.


    Kana thought about talking to one of them and stood up. She wanted to know about her friends now, and had waited long enough. Ignoring Kathryn¡¯s prior advice that the teens were discriminatory against non humans, she picked a target. Moving with the utmost grace, Kana appeared in front of the smallest one, separate from the rest of his companions and originally heading in a different direction.


    The teen was shocked he had not noticed her approach, but quickly covered that with a snarl. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Kana. My friends names are Arthur and Max. Do you know of them?¡± Kana asked politely.


    The boy attempted to shove by the smaller girl. He wanted nothing more to do with the two heirs as they had already ruined more than enough for him. Yet, as his shoulder collided with Kana¡¯s he felt an excruciating pain erupt in him on contact. In less than a second, his entire shoulder and arm felt like they were being roasted from the inside.


    He jumped back and yelped, shooting his arm back and covering it with his other in a feeble attempt to mask the phantom pain. His gaze went back to the golden-eyed girl and sweat trailed down his brow. The pain was gone, and his arm looked no worse for wear. The fox girl still had the same genuine smile on her face, and was acting like nothing had occurred.


    His eyes then fixed on the red and white fox insignia on her shoulder. Kumio didn¡¯t have nobles, save the House itself. He shuddered, how could this day get any worse?


    ¡°The board dismissed us first, there probably still in there.¡± He replied quickly, cautiously observing the smaller girl who ''unknowingly'' caused him so much pain.


    ¡°So there almost done?¡± Kana questioned.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± He answered nervously. The Society had taught that beastkin were far more beast than they appeared. They were monsters on the inside, and this girl had only further cemented that fact by how much her white smile was unnerving the older teen.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great!¡± She exclaimed with an even brighter and sweeter smile. ¡°Thank you for letting me know. I was getting very worried for them.¡± She then turned back to the fountain and skipped off, dismissing the teen who had quelched her curiosity.


    Kathryn observed the scene with mild amusement as she pet the wet Adrios who was sitting beside herself. ¡°That was mean.¡±


    ¡°Mean?¡± Kana asked as if completely oblivious to her actions.


    ¡°He was shaking, and look now.¡± She pointed towards the teen. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a faster walk in my life.¡±


    Kana originally planned to sit on the other side of Adrios but hesitated. He did not smell very good. So she chose to sit right next to Kathryn using the elf girl as a shield from the wet griffin¡¯s stench. ¡°He must have class soon or something.¡± The young Kumio replied, biting her bottom lip.


    Kathryn eyed the girl for a few seconds and smirked. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    As they returned to their original companionable silence, Arthur and Max exited the building and moved directly to the girls. Kana stood up and grabbed the damp Adrios with outstretched arms. Settling in front of Max and practically shoving the griffin in his arms she grinned and said, ¡°I got you a present.¡±


    Max took one sniff and handed the griffin to Arthur before he could react. ¡°Two is always better than one.¡±


    Kathryn shut her book with a thud and moved some hair behind her ear. ¡°How was the review?¡±


    Max opened his arms in a dramatic fashion. ¡°Not guilty! We¡¯re completely innocent!¡±


    The two girls smiled yet Kathryn was still curious. ¡°You two sent almost all of them to the infirmary, and didn''t you attack them first Max? You¡¯re going to need to explain.¡±


    Arthur set the smelly griffin lightly on the ground and answered. ¡°The opposing party during the review admitted to starting the fight at the beginning, supporting the notion that Max and I were only defending ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Kana asked.


    Arthur glanced behind the girls and scratched the snake around his neck. ¡°I am sure we are about to find out.¡±


    A tall and very slim student approached the group of four flanked by two other senior students. Behind that trio was another large group of students filled with mostly freshman, Zane Ryzalon taking the lead. Max immediately recognized the teen to be James Charmont, the president of the Humane Society who summoned them at the Club Gala.


    ¡°Lords Satele and Soltain, its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am James Charmont, son of Bishop Charmant of the Humane Theocracy.¡± The taller teen outstretched his hand in an effort to express cordiality.


    Max peeked at Arthur and Kana, giving an ever familiar ¡®follow my lead¡¯ look. ¡°Do you have no shame? You have not only interrupted a conversation between four students above your station, but you have blatantly ignored two of them. Do they not teach social etiquette for commoners at the Imperial Academy? Try again.¡± Max was semi-impressed with himself, his former shade of arrogance reappeared as if it had only been hiding. He mentally pat himself on the back for his acting.


    Arthur covered a chuckle with a cough and Kana rolled her eyes. Kathryn instinctively took a step back from getting further involved in an undesirable situation she would much prefer to avoid. The two students behind James glowered at the young Soltain but remained silent.


    James peered at the elven and fox girls and swallowed his initial animosity. Not only were they both nobles, the fox girl was a Kumio herself. A beastkin ruling family, the exact opposite of what the Theocracy believed should exist. If he were to refer either girl as Lady and openly accept that they were in fact above his station then his followers would be dissuaded in all his teachings as of yet. Even so, the obviously arrogant Soltain was a human heir of a powerful province with no official religion of any sort. He seemed to be of the sort that if James just continued to compliment and assist he would eventually have the heir in his Society. James was in a conundrum, the Satele and Soltain heirs would be the ultimate prize in the situation if he could just figure it out.


    Zane Ryzalon, one of the brand new members of the Humane Society, interjected himself into the conversation. He personally quite liked James and it was astonishing how many personal interests they shared. If a House student was giving him trouble he had no issues moving in to assist. ¡°Max no need to fret, I am sure James here just forgot. James this is Lady Kana of House Kumio and¡­¡± Zane realized he hadn¡¯t known the elf girl¡¯s name. ¡°Ah Lady?¡±


    Kathryn spoke from a comfortable position slightly behind and between Max and Arthur, from here she could react to almost any surprise or at least knew the boys could. She also held Adrios between her arms after somehow acquiring the griffin from the ground. ¡°Kathryn Holt, daughter of Baron Holt of the Thanatos Province.¡± She answered softly.


    James simply nodded in response and hurried to change the topic. ¡°Right. Well I was pleased to hear that you two were not punished for the situation with some of my subordinates. I would also like to apologize for their actions personally.¡±


    Max considered pressing the older boy to show respect to Kana and Kathryn, but he could see the elven girl was uncomfortable enough to begin with. ¡°We found them bullying students younger than them and lesser in number. I can¡¯t help but think this stems from a lack of proper leadership. They need to be disciplined, they act and fight like infants, barely capable of moving their bodies. We are in the Hyperion Empire, this is not your backwater island of the Theocracy.¡±


    The bishop¡¯s son was really struggling to take all of these insults. Not only was the Soltain slandering him, but he was slandering everything he stood for. Zane turned to James and frowned. ¡°You told me this club was the most superior of all. Where is the honor in bullying students using greater size, age, and numbers?¡±


    Kathryn took a mental note of the Ryzalon¡¯s heirs comment. The boy appeared to have some semblance of a code of honor, though also prioritized a showing of superiority. No doubt a product of what he was taught back at home.


    James bowed in Max¡¯s direction and hastily diffused the accusations. ¡°You are most correct. That is why I ordered them to admit to their faults and take their just punishment for their actions. As a means of apology, I told them to do their utmost to ensure you two received a positive judgement.¡±


    ¡°A smart decision.¡± Arthur stated.


    Kana walked right in front of the Charmont. ¡°That was very thoughtful of you James. Thank you for helping my friends.¡±


    Max observed as James fought on how to address Kana, yet he was already getting tired of the conversation and wished to leave. ¡°We were suspended for an entire day because of your subordinates actions. It only makes sense that you apologize and fix the problem as their leader. If that is all¡­ then we will be leaving.¡±


    Max turned around and Kathryn immediately followed him. Arthur started to move as well when James politely stepped around Kana.


    ¡°Lords, if I may... I came in good faith. I feel that we got off on the wrong foot previously and only want to absolve past grievances. I would be honored if you attended the Society induction ceremony tonight and enjoy the festivities.¡±


    Max stopped walking and chuckled. ¡°An induction ceremony? Like a party?¡± He asked, not completely facing James.


    ¡°Correct milord. There will be entertainment and fine food around.¡±


    Max glanced at his arranged betrothed. ¡°O Kana, Kathryn, what do you think? Do you want to go the party?¡±


    Kathryn withered. She definitely did not want to go. Fortunately, she did not have to answer when Kana wrapped herself around Max¡¯s arm and shook her tail excitedly. ¡°I absolutely love parties. What is the dress?¡±


    James grimaced. There was no possible way he could allow a beastkin or elf into his induction ceremony amongst all of the Society¡¯s members.


    ¡°Lords, I am afraid the invitation was only for you two.¡± James words caused Max to flinch in ¡®surprise¡¯ and Arthur to raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°What do you mean Mr. Charmont?¡± Arthur asked for clarification.


    James stood true. He had no idea of the relationships between the heirs of Satele, Kumio, and Soltain but he was sure that the boys couldn¡¯t be more than new friends of the fox girl. ¡°Ms. Kumio and Ms. Holt are not invited, this is a very exclusive club and we chose to invite you two for your status and actions to discipline my unruly subordinates. We have no desire in allowing either of the girls to attend.¡±


    Blatant disregard of Kana and Kathryn¡¯s stations and honor was made by the bishop¡¯s son. Max spat on the ground. He was going to beat James into a pulp.


    Both Kana and Arthur recognized their Soltain¡¯s temper and moved in unison.


    Kana channeled a bit of mana into her arms and legs and pulled, spinning Max around in a hurried motion. Kathryn noticed Max¡¯s resistance and grabbed his other arm, putting Adrios on his head and helping Kana move him away. The griffin''s small talons dug into his companion''s hair as the group left in the opposite direction. Max was confused and annoyed, James had insulted his friends right in front of him. He needed to suffer.


    ¡°Mr. Charmont, perhaps it is your parents who are to blame, but all of your actions thus far have only proven on how you are an asinine individual incapable capable of showing respect to your betters. You have not only insulted a future Baron of the Empire but a future House Leader no less, not once yet on multiple occasions. I recommend you think on who you are and where you are. This is the seat of the Empire, not the Theocracy. You are no prince, you are a commoner. You are not our equal, you are our inferior. I would suggest you avoid us in the future, as it will only cause far more strife.¡± Arthur then turned and followed his friends.


    Zane Ryzalon watched the entire scene with interest and couldn¡¯t help but agree with the Satele¡¯s finishing statement. James Charmont had insulted nobles, and in his province that would be punishable by death. He didn¡¯t particularly care for the three other heirs, but he acknowledged they were of blood, and should be respected.


    James stood in shock on how terribly that had went. He had angered at least two House heirs, the same heirs he hoped would join his club after all other possible candidates refused. He then turned to the red-eyed boy standing next to him and cleared his throat. The majority of the Ryzalon Province all worshipped the Phoenix Titan, he would have one year to convince this boy otherwise. One year to convince this boy that Humana was the way of the world.


    ¡°I apologize Lord Ryzalon for the interruption, perhaps we should continue the tour.¡±


    Zane fixed his jacket cuffs and nodded. ¡°I will allow you to call me by my given name, Zane.¡±

 Chapter 33: Interesting Revelations

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    After getting something to eat to both settle Max¡¯s nerves and all of their stomachs, the group split up.


    Arthur reminded his friends that he had a meeting with the Strategic Board Games League and planned to faceoff against Juliet, so after shoveling his food down his throat he took off. Kana, Kathryn, and Max sat watching Adrios as he cleared off the rest of the plates in an attempt to eat as much as possible.


    ¡°Max, I can recognize what you were doing, but I don¡¯t appreciate you involving me back there.¡± Kathryn stated plainly.


    Said Soltain grabbed his griffin and began scratching his belly. Adrios then abandoned all focus on finishing scraps and laid in bliss as his partner rubbed him. Max rarely pet him, but when he did it felt as good as when Kana gave him all of her attention. The griffin¡¯s front legs moved through the air as he spurred on Max, desiring he continued with his ministrations.


    ¡°Involving you?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t need to introduce me, I don¡¯t care that James didn¡¯t show me proper respect in my title, and I know you don¡¯t either. In fact, I am sure if it was anyone else, titles would be a meaningless annoyance. I know you don¡¯t like him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to be involved with whatever comes of this. You were prioritizing Kana and I because you knew he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge us, so you could have an excuse to get riled up. And once you get riled up¡­¡± She placed her hands on her lap and looked right into his eyes. ¡°People get hurt.¡±


    Kana stood up from her seat and approached the young Soltain from behind. Wrapping her small arms around him and leaning against his back, she was showing off a rare display of public affection in the hall. Some of the student passerby were giving them curious looks, and more than one of the nosy teenage girls throughout the hall started whispering while sneaking glances at the pair. Kathryn raised a white eyebrow at their closeness but chose to address that for another time, she had to make sure Max understood what he did wrong.


    ¡°Kathryn, excuse my rudeness but I have peeked at your notebook from time to time. And I think it''s pretty smart to make notes on the people you meet. I guess that you write about everyones strengths and weaknesses. Could you tell me what you wrote for my own weakness?¡± Kana asked softly, looking at Kathryn¡¯s blue eyes while pressing her uniform against Max¡¯s.


    Kathryn quickly blushed and looked anywhere but at Kana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m not trying to be rude it''s just how I-¡±


    Kana smiled at the girls frazzled reaction and her tail moved a little quicker. ¡°No, no it''s okay. Again I think it''s really smart of you. So... what did you write?¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t even need to look at her notebook to answer but she acted like she did anyway. Anywhere but at Kana¡¯s dazzling eyes would do for the elf girl. Even though Max and Kana were her friends, she hardly knew Kana as well as the boys. Kathryn was a person most comfortable working behind others, never in the spotlight but always knowledgeable of the situation. Max and Arthur were perfect friends to balance the more shadowy side of her personality. You didn¡¯t get much more noticeable than two House heirs, they practically absorbed all attention thus leaving Kathryn largely ignored and overlooked. It was just how she liked it.


    But it was different with Kana. Kana had a quality in her that made the entire group feel involved and noticed. She often also set the mood for the group, and operated as if she owned it. Kathryn had no doubts that Kana would rule in the social arena, just as well as she did in the Academy, if not better. She had all the markings Kathryn would expect of a Queen trapped inside the body of young girl.


    She was friends with some of the normal students, noble students, House heirs, and the princess herself. Then there was this closeness she had with Max that Kathryn had not recognized before. What was that about?


    Kathryn could work with Kana in a normal setting alongside the boys but there were times where she felt overwhelmed by the fox girl. Like right now. Right now, she felt as if everything she did was also being recorded, except not on pen and paper but in the mind under the girl¡¯s crimson hair. Maybe she was drastically over thinking things. Yet Kana¡¯s golden gaze had Kathryn feeling like she was the center of attention, the exact opposite of where she wanted to be.


    The boys never seem to have felt the same, but there were a multitude of reasons why that might be the case.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guessed that you were a bit too naive, but I have no idea if that¡¯s true.¡±


    Kana grinned. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°The only weakness I¡¯ve really concluded on is that you lack patience.¡± Kathryn answered.


    Kana nodded and covered Max¡¯s mouth with her finger. ¡°What about Max?¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s easy.¡± Kathryn replied, ignoring the boy¡¯s scrunched up expression at her quick reply. ¡°I used to guess he was arrogant.¡±


    Kana giggled yet Max remained silent as the fox girl¡¯s soft finger was touching his lips. His thoughts were currently divided between focusing on Kana¡¯s position or defending himself. Then said girl¡¯s silky red hair brushed over his face. He supposed he could wait a little longer and hear Kathryn out.


    The young Kumio¡¯s grin remained. ¡°You should have seen him when we were younger. He was so arrogant his mom threatened to send him out into the city in the nude. In broad daylight too. He¡¯s definitely toned down.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s lips rose at the image in her mind. That would certainly be amusing to see. She peeked at Max who held an unreadable expression yet remained mute.


    The fox girl scanned the room as students continued to chat at their own tables and then looked back at Kathryn. ¡°What weaknesses have you concluded on though?¡±


    ¡°Pride and a lack of patience.¡± Kathryn replied.


    Kana started clapping and laughed. ¡°Exactly! It took me years to sort through both of my best friends strengths and weaknesses, yet you did it in such a short amount of time.¡±


    The elf girl rolled her blue eyes and mumbled a response. ¡°I am sure you were much younger.¡±


    Kana waved off her comment and moved her mouth right next to Max¡¯s ear. Kathryn almost thought she was going to kiss it.


    ¡°You and I are more alike than we thought. Both my parents and the elders of my clan constantly remind me of how I lack patience. We both need to work on that. We won¡¯t always have Arthur around to make sure we don¡¯t get into trouble. You should have thought of Kathryn¡¯s feelings before you involved her with James. You know that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The unusually quiet Max instantly responded, his thoughts focused on somehow maneuvering the fox girl closer. He didn¡¯t like admitting to his faults, but both of the girls were right. So, instead of dwelling on his mistakes, he elected move his full attention elsewhere. Max scooted his seat back and deftly released Kana¡¯s arms. Twirling her around much like she had done to him previously, he grabbed her waist and sat her right on top of his lap.


    ¡°Ah, much better.¡± He then faced the shocked elf girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not considering your feelings earlier Kathryn. Sometimes I just get so caught up in my thoughts I forget about others. I¡¯ll try to work at that.¡± The entire action was so sudden that Kana only had the chance to release a soft gasp as her waist was enclosed by Max¡¯s arms and he sat was behind her. Heat instantly crawled up the faces of both girls and Adrios yelped at the loss of attention. The action also did not go unrecognized by the multitude of pubescent students, especially the females.


    Face still red, Kathryn scanned the room and observed the increase in chatter of students. She was dismayed. Max obviously did not get the point! Almost all of the students in the cafeteria were looking at them!


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kana for her part had trouble calming herself and her tail was showing that. She enjoyed the feeling of hugging and touching the young Soltain, but had lost control of the situation. She went overboard in being so openly affectionate with Max even though it felt so natural. He was now holding her possessively, and she had no issue admitting in her mind that she liked it. She held her breath and puffed up her cheeks. This was supposed to be a teaching moment!


    The elven girl glanced back at the pair and gaped as Max leaned back against the seat and pulled Kana closer so she was resting on his chest. He then even dropped his legs on the table surface, as if he owned it. Adrios hopped on top of Kana¡¯s own lap and settled himself between her legs. Kana allowed Max to shift around like he had a right to be holding her so closely. She had not said a word! Just what was going on!?


    Both Max and Kana received a variety of looks for their affection, and Kathryn considered the idea of just leaving the duo. But she was just as curious as to their relationship. Both heirs were unwed nobility, and to display such closeness to each other in public, even at this age, would surely cause some semblance of rumors and gossip. This was scandalous anyway she looked at it.


    ¡°Umm... what¡¯s this?¡± Kathryn asked with hesitation.


    ¡°This?¡± Max asked as one of his hands trailed the fox girl¡¯s tail. It was peculiar that Kana was now the one keeping her mouth shut. Her face was rosy, and she had a more wistful expression than anything else. It was like the tables had completely turned with the two.


    The Baron¡¯s daughter was exasperated. Was it not obvious? ¡°Kana is literally laying on top of you. In the middle of the dining hall.¡±


    Said girl breathed another gasp as the young Soltain¡¯s hand moved on up her tail. Max then nodded. ¡°She is.¡±


    Oh. My. Gods. Kathryn thought to herself. ¡°Why Max? You are an unwed House heir touching another unwed House heir in the middle of the Academy. This could ruin both of your reputations!¡±


    Max shrugged. ¡°She is going to be my wife. If we want to hug each other then we will. Give me the names of those who say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°W-we don¡¯t know that for certain.¡± Kana stated, her breath almost catching as Max continued to pet her tail. He was one of the few people who knew just where she liked to be rubbed best, save the female members of his family.


    A knowing grin spread across the young Soltain¡¯s face as his hand moved to the tip of her tail. ¡°We don¡¯t? Do you have someone else in mind?¡±


    Before she could reply his fingers dexterously circled around the white of her crimson tail. Kathryn didn¡¯t catch the entirety of the movement, but whatever he did seemed to have Kana feeling very good. The girl had a sharp intake of breath and she quickly shook her head. ¡°What about my dream to become the Kumio House Head?¡± She asked breathily.


    ¡°You will become House Head. I am simply explaining to Kathryn that you will be my wife. We can worry about the details when we''re older.¡± Max answered as his mouth moved closer to the ears poking out of Kana¡¯s crimson hair. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The rosy faced girl nodded, refusing to turn and meet Max¡¯s eyes. ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t believe it. What was wrong with these two!? They had just agreed to marriage as if it were the same to agreeing on sharing a sandwich. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. What about your families? Surely they need to know about you two planning on marriage.¡±


    ¡°They already do.¡± Max replied. ¡°We¡¯ve been engaged for most of our lives.¡±


    The elven girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°House Kumio agreed to a public marriage outside of their clan? That¡¯s completely unprecedented. This could change the power balance throughout the Empire and you two are acting like it''s hardly important. How? When?¡±


    Max shrugged again. Kathryn was acting a little dramatic, though he could see where she was coming from. ¡°I just told you. We¡¯ve been engaged for a long time.¡±


    ------------------------------------------


    Kathryn eventually dragged both heirs out of public view in the dining hall. She had no doubts that the two had just gathered plenty of unnecessary attention, but neither seemed to care. If anything, they both looked happier than normal based on the visual cues. Kana¡¯s face was still a shade darker, and her tail was moving ecstatically. While Max on the other hand, had a grin plastered on his face.


    Turning the corner around the white building and moving under the shade of one of the large trees, she released both of their arms and looked at them with a stern expression.


    Placing her hands on her hips, she pointed at them with a slim finger. ¡°You should have told me! You should have told everyone! No, your parents should have told everyone!¡± She then moved her hair behind one of her distinctly elven heirs and huffed. ¡°In a formal marriage arrangement both parties usually announce the agreement to any and all concerned houses. If it''s true you two have been engaged for a long time then why didn¡¯t my father know about it? In fact, who does know about it? Does the Imperial Family even know?¡±


    Max scratched the back of his head while Adrios chuffed around looking for a spot to settle in. Kana skipped around and hugged the elven girls side. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry Kathryn I¡¯m sure our parents have a plan. Believe it or not we didn¡¯t know we were engaged until right before we left for the Academy. It''s not like it was a secret¡­¡± She then blinked a couple times. ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± The elven girl tried to frown.


    Kana looked hard-pressed to respond when bell chimes rang throughout the Academy fields. ¡°Oh my its getting late!¡± She then released Kathryn and skipped to Max, using her toes to elevate herself, she kissed the young Soltain on the cheek and ran off. Waving goodbye to the pair she yelled. ¡°I need to get going to the Alchemy Club! See you later!¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not finished!¡± Kathryn stomped her foot into the ground and softly shrieked into her hands. ¡°You three are impossible!¡± She peeked through her fingers to the observe the taller boy absentmindedly touching his cheek and completely ignoring her plight. Kana had left on purpose, there was no way she was going to get any answers out of Max. He was in his own world.


    Kathryn trotted towards Max and tugged on his ear. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    Max turned to her with visible confusion. ¡°Like what?¡±


    The Baron¡¯s daughter wanted to throttle him. Though she quickly buried that thought, she was supposed to act with dignity and grace at all times. These three had a way of bringing out of her more uncivilized emotions and it was only getting worse. She needed to focus her mind on something else. Now. ¡°You know what, forget it. Let¡¯s leave this for another day.¡±


    The boy could only nod as he watched the retreating form of the fox girl.


    ---------------------------------------


    Max and Kathryn approached the busy Third Club Building with more rational mental stability than earlier. Max had almost forgotten that he wanted to examine the research already made by the club¡¯s previous members, but was now back on track.


    While most clubs had larger, more auditorial, shaped club rooms, the Draconian Research League only had a small room no bigger than his own dorm. The room was also all the way on the fourth floor and at the far end of the corridor. Both students had to walk through the building for almost fifteen minutes to reach their destination. It was ridiculous.


    When the two arrived to a room marked by a sign reading Draconian Research League, they were incredulous. The room looked like it hadn¡¯t been used in ages, and there was dust gathering along the doorway. Max grabbed the door handle and was surprised to see it wouldn¡¯t even open. Bringing his hand to his face, he could see the particles of dust sticking to his palm. He frowned. ¡°Locked.¡± He then glanced at Kathryn and joked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any lockpicks, would you?¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s blue eyes gave him a quizzical look and she tilted her head. ¡°You know how to lockpick?¡±


    The young Soltain placed Adrios on the wooden floor so he could roam. ¡°It depends. Kana¡¯s family taught me how to pick most locks when I was younger.¡± He then scratched his chin and blinked. ¡°...though it has been a while, and she and Arthur are much better than myself.¡±


    Kathryn nodded and dug into her satchel bag. After a few seconds, she pulled her own lockpick kit complete with two different metal instruments. She got on her knees, inserted both metal pieces into the keyhole, and got to work. ¡°So you were taught by the Kumio¡¯s growing up?¡±


    The taller boy sat against the wall beside the door and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°The Kumios and the Sateles. We grew up learning from each other¡¯s families. How do you know how to lockpick?¡±


    The elven girl peeked at the boy beside her as she continued to test the tensile strength of the interior lock. ¡°In Thanatos, people can become nobles through the Arena. Apparently it''s based off the coliseums in Aarus, but I wasn¡¯t really old enough to remember. My parents were adventurers before they were given titles and a Barony, and my mom is really good with this kind of stuff.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the two heard a click originate from the doorknob and Kathryn quickly stood up.


    Brushing the dust off of her knees, she channeled mana into her hand and a ball of water condensed around her palm. She grabbed the door handle and let the dust fall off with the water she originally formed out of the mana in her body. Opening the door, she allowed the smaller Adrios rush inside and explore the previously locked room.


    ¡°Is it true elves have an affinity to all five of the nature magics?¡± Max asked, looking up at her standing form.


    ¡°I know I do.¡± Kathryn replied as she moved inside. ¡°Though I¡¯m not as good with my chantless spells.¡±


    ¡°You just did chantless magic.¡± The boy said as he stood up and brushed the butt-end of his white pants.


    The elven girl moved towards the one window of the room and pulled aside the curtains. ¡°All I did was create a water ball Max. I can do some bigger spells without incantations, but not many.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well if you want help with your air magic I don¡¯t mind.¡± The young Soltain stated as he moved inside and stood over the only table in the room. As beams of light shot inside through the window, Max got a better look of the room, and the one thing he concluded was that there were a lot of books and bookshelves. An astounding number of books. Books weren¡¯t exactly cheap in the Hyperion Empire, but Max never had an issue finding the books he needed considering his family''s status and wealth. Though he had to admit, reading all of these books could keep him busy for months.


    ¡°I may take you up on that.¡± She then picked up one of the books on the and blew the dust off the cover. Yet before Kathryn could even speak Adrios yelped from under the table and both students turned towards the doorway at the sound of footsteps barreling in their direction.


    ¡°Hey you shouldn¡¯t be in- oh it''s you two.¡± Trisha completely changed her loud tone as she recognized both Kathryn and Max as the ones who entered the previously locked room. ¡°How¡¯d you get in here?¡±


    ¡°The door was open.¡± Max replied first. Before Trisha could investigate on his lie he changed the subject. ¡°Why is it so dusty in here?¡±


    Trisha fell for the young Soltain¡¯s ploy. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in here in over a year. Most of the members were expelled last year and the entire club was placed on suspension.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Expelled!? Why!?¡±


    Trisha sheepishly smiled. ¡°Did I not mention that? Oops.¡±


    Even Max was curious. If an entire club got expelled then they must have done something pretty bad. ¡°Why were they expelled?¡±


    The eldest girl started playing with the braid resting over her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s sort of a long story. Or at least I think it is. All I know is they found and did something they weren¡¯t supposed too. The Headmistress herself was the one who closed down our club. I don¡¯t really know what happened... I left for a couple weeks to visit my sick grandfather and when I returned I was summoned by the Headmistress and told that the club was suspended and all of my friends in the club were gone.¡±


    ¡°You never talked to any of them since?¡± Kathryn asked, assuming the worse.


    Trisha shook her head and raised her hands to calm the elf girl. ¡°I still exchange letters with two of them today. They just never mention what happened, not even when I ask.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes gleamed. This sounded interesting. What could they have done for the Headmistress to not only expel them but silence them from talking about it as well?


    Kathryn knew Max well enough to shake her head. ¡°No Max. We are not going to go look for trouble, again.¡±


    The boy just grinned and scanned the open books on the table. The previous members of the Draconian Research League had obviously found something, and the naturally inquisitive side of himself wouldn¡¯t rest until he found out what. ¡°Kathryn, considering your feelings, I think it might be a good idea for you to leave now. You''re in the Literature Club too, right?¡±

 Chapter 34: To Forgive

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    Albeit a bit reluctantly, Kathryn left Max to his thoughts after realizing he was definitely looking for more trouble. She shook her head and quietly closed the door to the club room as she departed, leaving Trisha and Max all by themselves. She thought of herself as his friend, but she did not see the fun in going out and looking for problems to solve. It just simply made no sense to her.


    Max for his part regarded Kathryn until she shut the door behind herself. Running a hand through his hair he turned to Trisha. ¡°Do you think one of these books might be related to why the former members got expelled?¡±


    The older girl moved to the nearest bookshelf and started brushing away dust and a few cobwebs. ¡°I don''t know, maybe? I agree with the pretty elf, if you want to go digging up past problems then you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He replied a bit childishly. Scanning the table he glanced at the multiple book covers in front of him alone. He had his work cut out for him. All he knew was he was looking for some sort of clue to explain something he had no clue about. He audibly clicked his tongue. This was going to take a while but his pride would not allow him to give up.


    Pulling out a chair and plopping himself down, he searched for the first title that called to him. Tales of Ces: A Myth, The Draconian Ancestor, The Pillar Crumbles, Book of Gra: Volume Two, Book of Aar: Volume 5, Palace of Lust. Max furrowed his brows at the randomness of it all. Some of it seemed like just plain stories of epics, while others looked at least semi pertinent. He recognized Gra and Aar, two of the Elder Dragon clans, but wasn''t quite sure what to think about that.


    The young Soltain sighed. Pulling another stack closer to him he continued.


    The next set was just as random as the last. Dzen¡¯s Daughter, Cuppel of Oynew, The Rise and Fall of the Draconians: A Mystery, The Amethyst Eye, Legend of Kal: The Magics. Max grinned. This book had magic in it, he would try this first. His overall obsession with anything new magic had completely distracted him from his original task though he didn¡¯t seem to mind. Opening the book, he propped up his feet and got to reading.


    Trisha observed Max as he worked yet left him in silence. The boy had helped her reinstate her club, and she was grateful. She didn''t see why he cared so much, but the least she could do to show her appreciation was not obstruct him. Opening the only window in the room, she breathed in the fresh air of the cooling day. As the breeze from the outside moved through the room, Trisha only now understood the task at hand. The entire room was a disheveled mess, topped off with dust which had gathered for a decent amount of time. It would take her weeks to clean the whole thing by herself in between her busy schedule, though she didn''t have the heart to ask Max for help especially after he had aided her.


    What felt like hours later Trisha stole one last glance towards Max and spoke for the first time since the elf girl had departed. ¡°I''m going back to my dorm now. See you tomorrow.¡± It was now dark, and both students were forced to provide light sources to see in front of them. She herself was holding a candle, yet the young Soltain had a small ball of light floating over him like it was completely natural and not a break of the rules.


    The boy didn''t even spend the effort to look at her as he was so enthralled by the current book. He deemed her with a hum and left it at that. She then peeked at the griffin asleep in the boy''s hair and smiled. It made her kind of envious of Max that he had his own magical beast companion, she could only imagine how much fun it would be to have her own.


    Opening the door and moving forward, she spoke over her shoulder. ¡°I''m locking the room, once you leave you won''t be able to get back in.¡±


    Another hum was the young Soltain¡¯s reply. He obviously was not paying attention to her.


    When Trisha closed the door, Max waited patiently as her footsteps grew more and more distant until she was completely out of hearing range. ¡°Finally.¡± He said aloud. As soon as his words left his mouth he allowed his ¡®Light Flare¡¯ to dissipate and observed the room as it was engulfed by darkness.


    The book he had been reading had kept him entertained, but it was anything but informative. It was a story or legend, yet it provided no facts on anything new or Draconian magic. But now that Kathryn and Trisha were gone, he had more options to explore.


    Max sat utterly still as he listened to the sounds nearby. Yet the act was largely pointless, as the room was unsurprisingly silent save the loud snoring of the juvenile griffin now sleeping at his feet. Gently shutting the book closed, he channeled mana into his eyes.


    Seeing using the light of the world as compared to his ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯ was an interesting phenomenon. It was peculiar, although currently in a room devoid of major light, he could see just fine. No, he could see far better than before. Miniscule details about his surroundings which he would have never noticed became clearer and more prominent. The mana moving around him continued unhindered, and helped him focus on the anomalies and residue throughout the room.


    His eyes let Max observe mana density and natural changes in magic. If a fire spell was cast, Max would see the higher concentration of mana that started in the chest move through the arm, then focus on the beginnings of physical manipulation as the magic took form. Not only did he see the fire like everyone else, but he could also watch the fluxes in mana density that occurred as the magic manifestation moved towards its target. He could even see its ending and why the spell would eventually dissipate. As mages lost hold of magic channeling while the distance increased, so to would the mana moving through the air break apart to return to its original state of concentration equilibrium.


    His eyes allowed him to see that mana was always moving. His eyes showed him long ago that the closer a mage could get mana to a frozen state usually marked the mage''s ability of control. Mana manipulation was defined by the caster¡¯s ability to fight the mana¡¯s desire to move and separate. The better mages were at combatting the energy¡¯s state of dissolvement, the better they were at creating spells. Everyone can watch as an Earth Mage creates an ¡®Earth Wall¡¯ and observe the physical aspects of the mage''s spell control. Regular mages could test the wall for toughness, height, width, and texture, but Satele¡¯s could see so much more. Those with the ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯ could see the ¡®Earth Wall¡¯s¡¯ metaphysical effects. They could learn the weak points of the wall with a single glance, the parts where the spell¡¯s mana lost equal distribution due to the mage''s ability or inability. All spells were only as good and as effective as the mana powering them, and with the ¡®Mind¡¯s Eyes¡¯, Max could focus on the mana itself to estimate the power of the spell.


    Like all Satele¡¯s, he had the ability to assess the influxes of mana and find anomalies, to pick apart magic from its source and theorize why something happens over how to avoid it.


    As Max browsed the room, the ever-familiar translucent blue hue dominated his eyesight. He could see everything very easily, it was just like everything was tinted in blue in some form or fashion. All of the books in the area had some form of mana signature about them, and at first he thought he would find nothing of importance.


    Then he looked up.


    The young Soltain smirked. Gods he was a genius.


    There were runes on the wooden roof. It was all human enchanting script, so Max knew he would have no trouble assessing and overriding the runes power if he just spent some effort at it. They were small, and only covered a portion right above the window. He then realized that just below where the roof met the wall was a sleeve under the rune.


    As Max put everything together in his mind, he chuckled. If his guess was right, then this would be pretty ironic. Climbing up and standing on the window ledge, he observed the script closer, ignoring the sigils powering the runes, he read the words written in Mavaine common: Eyes away, eyes away, leave it hidden to stay.


    Max snorted. A poet? It didn¡¯t take the boy much longer to decipher the intention of the enchantment. It was abundantly clear now. The enchantment worked to power delusion magic, optically merging the top of the cut in sleeve with the wall under it, using the angle below in which people would be looking from, it would appear as a part of the grey wall. The enchantment was respectable, and against any mage who didn¡¯t know what they were looking for, it would work perfectly fine. Yet it was funny to the boy, the runes were designed to keep the eyes away from the sleeve though they practically served as a beacon for the young Soltain. Max would enjoy to see the enchanters face had he learned he basically directed the boy to his hiding spot.


    Impatiently sticking his hand into the sleeve, he was hardly surprised to feel the covering of a book. No, a journal. Quickly grabbing it and pulling it out, he jumped down from his position on the window frame and held the book in front of him. It was small, but the title alone let him know that his efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. Running From The Past: Hyperios. Opening to the inside cover, he recorded two things, first the name of the author and his occupation. Melvin Lveall, Imperial Archaeologist.


    Suddenly the bells rang one last time throughout the Academy, signifying the end of the day and curfew. Max stuffed the journal in his jacket and snatched up his griffin, he could start reading back in his bedroom. Deactivating his eyes and lighting a candle, he left the building with haste.


    --------------------------------------------


    Max never slept that night. As soon as he started reading what seemed to be the autobiography of the archaeologist known as Melvin Lveall, he was enraptured.


    The first thing he had learned about the archaeologist was that he was dead. As soon as he saw the date 441 OE he knew the man had to be long gone. Though the young Soltain was not dissuaded, he spent all night hours in his bed, reading about the discoveries of the archaeologist.


    Melvin Lveall was a citizen of the Empire, and was one of the many people studying what they coined to be ¡°Unusual Ancient Ruins¡± over five hundred years ago. He worked directly under the Emperor and excavated said ruins for the glory of the empire. He had dedicated his entire life to studying the remnants of an ancient civilization during the expansion and consolidation of the Hyperion Empire.


    The man was a good story teller. He had keep Max¡¯s eyes glued as he talked about uncovering the bodies and ancient remains of a humanoid society from long past.


    They were entombed. Each placed in their own separate casket and lined all alongside each other, creating rows and rows of ornately decorated halls of death. When my team and I had a chance to open the first casket for proper examination, we were amazed. The body was covered, not only with what seemed to be ceremonial cloths but ceremonial armor, each resting alongside weapons. Then there was the eyes, the head was wrapped by a cloth depicting two large and blazing eye balls. When we removed the cloth to take a closer examination, we recounted that the deceased¡¯s eyes were actually largely intact. It was unbelievable. Moving past that, we were also shocked by the skeleton. Initially, my team and I thought we were dealing with an ancient beastkin civilization after observing the bones of a tail, but we quickly recounted that theory. There were blotches of tough scale-like skin attached to the tail bones of the deceased. It threw the group for loops. We were all conflicted on how to identify the deceased, but I had already cemented in my mind on what I was seeing. This was a Draconian of legend. My team and I were excavating the remains of a Draconian civilization. This was a momentous event!


    The next few pages went on about Lveall¡¯s opinions of what the Draconians being here represented, and how he thought the discovery could change the Hyperion Empire for the better. Both the young Soltain and the archaeologist agreed the Draconians could be learned from, and the fact that Max could agree with the author about most of his opinions made the journal all the more engaging.


    As the team of mage archaeologists moved further into what was described to be the remains of an ancient city, Max was treated with the vivid descriptions of a Lveall entering a massive open cavern that spanned for miles around. The crumpled and damaged remnants of ancient buildings surrounded them on all sides and as the team pressed on, Lveall kept mentioning that he was feeling further and further unsure of the situation.


    I¡¯m a simple man. I like short books, cheap mead, and easy women. I¡¯m also a man who follows my gut, and my gut is telling me to stop. Though it was difficult, the six of us were all excited to be where we were, and were discovering more and more as we pushed on. My desire to continue the expedition is keeping me distracted, but my team and I have been down here for two nights now and I keep getting bumps along my arms. My body is warning me, warning me to leave. When I told Felicity of my reservations, she instructed the team to air on the side of caution, and we took a vote. Stay and press on, or leave and report our findings to the Emperor and Queen. Needless to say, I¡¯ve been outvoted.


    The expedition continued, the team spending hours examining and recording their numerous discoveries. The team concluded that the ancient culture largely celebrated the gift of sight, with even the buildings walls covered in depictions of eyes. At first Lveall was fascinated with the cultural tendency, but now the paintings and murals would just give him chills. It was unsettling, he kept writing about how he felt he was being watched. With each step deeper, Lveall only grew more restless. That was when he spotted a massive pillar, jutting out of the underground surface and reaching almost all the way to the cavern ceiling above. The pillar was leaning partially to the side, showing the damage of time along with whatever event caused this civilization to crumble. On the top base of the pillar was another eye, colored and decorated far more beautifully than any before, a largely untouched piece of culture surrounded by a city of ruins. It truly was amazing, and his team immediately agreed to go examine it more closely the next day. The entire team was entranced by the art, and Lveall couldn¡¯t help but grow more internally conflicted.


    Although I truly wish to get a closer look at the pillar, this will be my last night. I can no longer ignore my better sense and keep going. I¡¯ve told Felicity about my plans, and she agreed to send Carmichael with me back to the surface. He was not happy the team leader had volunteered him to return with me, but this entire expedition will become completely fruitless if we did not inform the Imperial Family of our findings. We would leave tomorrow morning.


    That night was when everything changed. Lveall awoke to the sound of screams a good distance away and shot up. He rustled out of his sleeping mat and was comforted to see the team leader Felicity already on her knees with fire building in both of her hands. Though the comfort was miniscule as he gathered his thoughts while his mental capacities returned to him.


    The entire cavern had been largely quiet so far during our expedition. The only noises we ever heard were the sounds of large amounts of water moving from a spring above, yet never anything more. There were no mice, rats, or insects of any sort. That alone was an interesting phenomenon we should have noted. Yet there was already so much that was unusual about the ruins we could hardly care for the minor details. I should have been more cautious. I should have listened to my gut. Now as I look over our team, I notice two faces are missing. Carmichael and Tyrian. I can only guess at the direction of the screams, but we were encompassed on all sides. We were in the middle of a forgotten city, they could have gone anywhere.


    As Max kept reading, he couldn''t help but feel like he was there, amongst the other archeologists, confused and nervous. Then suddenly the writing in Lveall¡¯s journal warped. His style grew more hurried, and the young Soltain only grew more anxious by the writers turns.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I can¡¯t describe what I just felt, or better yet it''s impossible to describe what I just felt. It was like an unseen force had just passed through my body, the bodies of my colleagues, and pushed out through all the buildings in the broken city. I can feel a tingle crawl up my spine as the hairs on my neck stood upright. Even peaking towards that massive crooked pillar sets my bodily senses off. I am an archaeologist, I am no brave warrior. I am leaving this forsaken place, I will not die today.


    The boy¡¯s opinion of this Melvin Lveall drastically changed with that sentence. This man was a coward. Max had trouble comprehending what the man had experienced, but leaving your team and deserting them in a stressful situation said plenty about his character. Although Max agreed with the dead man on a lot of things regarding Draconians, he had lost almost all of his respect for the archaeologist. He had no patience for those who abandoned their comrades.


    Felicity instructed the rest of us to move towards the tower. She wants us to go look and retrieve Carmichael and Tyrian. But I already know of their fates. There is something inherently wrong about this place, and getting any closer to that damnable eyed pillar would mean my doom. As the team turned the first corner around a building, I ran. I am not proud of my actions, but I can take solace in the fact that I had escaped that place alive.


    For only when I started running did I hear the rattling. First their were thuds coming from behind me, as if something large was being broken open, then there was the clicking. Incessant clicking of bones or teeth, it was a sound that will haunt me to my last days. I could only shut my eyes and sprint as fast I have ever ran before for what seemed to last forever. I had long tuned out the sounds of fire expelling forth and the screams of my team as I ran. I had spent almost all of my reserves channeling mana into my legs, and by the time I recognized the breach marking our entrance, my eyes widened in horror.


    Intricately carved armor, as black as night and covered in etchings, encompassed the man or thing standing out of a casket. A horrifying mix of skeletal parts and rotting flesh marked the undead. It held the battleaxe like it had just used it, slowly stepped out of the casket we opened previously identifying my teams corpse examination.


    My thoughts immediately concluded on Draugr. The ancient undead were uncommon in the Empire but not unheard of. I had seen my first Draugr exploring a tomb in the Soltain Province, but they had only formed in the North. We were in the Capital, under the Imperial Castle no less. Magic was unpredictable, but it was a largely agreed upon theory that Draugr only materialized in colder climates. This, this was impossible.


    And it was. It was impossible. Draugr were sluggish, unable to use magic and unable to perform most advanced motor functions outside of swinging a sword. My gut was telling me that if I wanted to survive, I would need to fight. Yet as soon as I channeled lightning magic in my hand, the banging and rattling began. Numerous caskets, holding the bodies of hundreds, shook. The dead were waking. Just what had we done?


    Then the armored walking corpse turned to me. It was at that moment I knew these were no ordinary Draugr. This was something entirely different. This being was more or less aware, its movements alone were sharper and deliberate. Its eyes were covered by cloth, yet I could see them as if they were unobstructed. Glowing, violet eyes. The eyes were a light of its own only further amplifying the presence of the being in front of me. Draugr eyes were a dull blue, but this was the exact opposite. This was no undead human corpse, this was a Draconian.


    And the rattling continued. The undead standing in my path was smacking its teeth, its bone tail slamming into the ground and receiving various clicks and sounds from all around me. I now realized they were communicating. All around were more undead just like the one in front of me, and they were talking to each other. My senses reminded me the importance of escaping alive and returning to the Emperor, so that was what I was going to do.


    Max was very displeased when he turned the page to see that the numerous pages following were torn out. It was especially painful to be so immersed in a tale just to have it abruptly cut off. Softly scraping the remnants of the torn pages with his finger, he glanced back to the leftovers of the journal, towards the paper that was still intact.


    As time passes by I can only wonder what could have happened should I stayed with Felicity and the rest of my team. Perhaps, I would have died, abandoned and in danger deep in an underground ruin, just like they surely have. I have done my duty to my country, to my Emperor, but I feel empty inside. For years I have spent alongside the others in exploration and discovery, but now I am alone. Alone with my thoughts and my regrets as the unstoppable force of time withers on my my mind and body.


    I used to be proud of who I was, who I represented, but now I feel as a husk of my former self. All of my vigor and passion died in that ruin, the entrance hidden and locked away as decreed by Emperor Granitas himself. My thoughts are often pervaded by that solemn metal door, etched with the dark dragon of the Imperial Family. A door holding the souls of so many, blending in plain sight amongst the bright colors of nature and the Gods blessings, amongst the green trees and grey stones of the now baptized Castle Gardens. I lived yes, only to corrode and stagnate as the sounds of my friends screams and sights of that horrid experience come crashing down in my mind. I can no longer stand it, I can only run from this too, before it brings me to insanity. Death is my only escape.


    The glowing violet eyes of the dead surround me, the eyes of the Dovinok. All I can do is run away.


    The young Soltain furrowed his brows. His master had taught him as many of the words from the Draconian tongue as she knew, so he recognized the ¡°Dov¡± in ¡°Dovinok¡±, as ¡°Dov¡± referred to dragons or dragonkind. Yet the the latter half of the word was unfamiliar to him. Lveall was an archaeologist, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he might have known more of the Draconian language then most. Though it did have Max curious, and even more exhilarated.


    A very loud stomach grumble from under the sheets reminded Max he was not alone in his bed. Max then felt a pulse through his mind as his juvenile griffin companion tested his mana connection to his partner. Fu! The griffin squeaked in his head.


    Max closed the journal and set it on his nightstand. Light was already pouring in from the window, and he knew if he went to the forest now to train with Kana and Arthur he¡¯d be really late. He wouldn¡¯t even have time to change and eat if he left now. Pushing his legs under the covers he moved Adrios towards his upper body and in arm''s reach. Grabbing the griffin, he plopped him down on his lap. ¡°I¡¯m scared of the day you learn how to say food. I can¡¯t imagine you ever shutting up once you do.¡±


    Lightly placing his companion back on the warm bed, Max stood up and stretched. Only after his feet touched the wooden floor did he feel the effects of not sleeping at all. It was as if all the enthusiasm and adrenalin he had while reading Lveall¡¯s journal had dissipated into nothingness. He also substantiated that he really needed to relieve himself, an unfortunate side effect to staying up through the night to read. Throwing pants over his nude form, he grabbed his griffin and started sprinting down the hallway.


    He couldn¡¯t have been gone longer than a couple minutes, but after returning from his floors bathroom, he was surprised to see a crimson haired fox girl swinging her feet off his messy bed. Kana Kumio was wearing shorter socks today, black socks that only went to her knees, exposing quite a bit of healthy and clear skin as her legs trailed under her skirt. She held the archaeologists journal in her hands, and was turning the pages with the leisure of someone who had been reading the book for hours.


    ¡°Kana? How did you even get in the boy¡¯s dorm?¡± The boy asked the first question¡¯s that directly came to mind.


    The young Kumio only raised a crimson eyebrow and Max realized he asked a pretty stupid question.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± The girl queried, with a not so subtle tone of disappointment.


    The boy immediately gathered why she was in his room. ¡°Here.¡± He replied, releasing the juvenile griffin to trot across the room and hop into Kana¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°You slept in?¡± Kana guessed, standing up and moving closer to the taller boy.


    Max scratched his thick hair and peered out the window to avoid meeting the girl¡¯s eyes. He was really tired all of a sudden. ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±


    The girl tilted her head to the side and the two just hung in silence. Max didn¡¯t want to tell her he forgot to go to training because he was caught up reading, and Kana clearly wanted him to admit it. While the young Soltain was distracted, the girl¡¯s golden eyes trailed up his bare chest and then settled on his face. The two stood unmoving, facing each other and waiting for the other to say something.


    Kana expected the young Soltain to at least give her an excuse, she loved morning training with Max and Arthur, and neither of one of them showed up. Arthur sometimes missed training, but Max had never left her without a partner in the mornings. Yet he was absent today. As the sounds of other students moving through the corridor outside grew louder, the young griffin¡¯s stomach made the most noise. Kana then cutely scrunched her nose and closed her eyes. Pulling Adrios to her chest, she raised her head high and moved past Max. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Before Max could even finishing turning around, Kana and Adrios were both gone. Max couldn¡¯t help feeling like he had done something wrong, but for the life of him he couldn¡¯t tell what.


    The young Soltain shrugged. ¡°I hope she feeds him, else he¡¯ll get fussy.¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    Walking out of the dormitory and nodding to the dwarven Dormfather, Max noticed his cousin leaning against a tree outside the entrance. His eyes were closed, and the young Soltain guessed he was sleeping. Stepping on some fallen leaves on purpose, Max approached Arthur in a drowsy trudge.


    ¡°Morning.¡± The young Soltain said as he lightly nudged his cousin.


    Arthur opened one emerald eye and yawned, an action that immediately passed to Max and was replicated. ¡°Oh it''s you. You look different with your shoulders slumped and the dark bags under your eyes.¡±


    Max grimaced. He could heal fatigue but he couldn¡¯t heal the products of a lack of sleep. It was arguably his biggest weakness. Atleast he thought so. ¡°I was going for your look. You know, always sleepy and bored.¡±


    The black-haired boy smirked. ¡°You will need to do more than that. I would suggest doing something about your face, a bit to hideous if you''re aiming for any semblance of my appearance. There a rumors of secretive mages who can change people¡¯s looks, you might want to start there.¡±


    Max sent a short right hook towards his cousin who languidly dodged. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±


    The young Satele wiped off his back and the two moved alongside other students towards the dining hall. ¡°You need my help with something?¡± Arthur clarified, it was rare for Max to be asking for help.


    Max grabbed his cousin and threw his arm around his shoulders. ¡°Not just something. Something big.¡±


    Arthur rolled his green eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You were talking about playing Strategic Board Games with the princess. How goes that?¡± The taller boy asked, releasing his cousin from his abrupt arm.


    ¡°Not well, now that you ask.¡± Arthur said with a frown. ¡°I have reason to believe she is currently upset with me.¡±


    Max laughed. The princess was mad at Arthur? That sucked. He couldn¡¯t imagine Kana getting mad at him unless he did something really bad. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face was without expression. ¡°She challenged me to a match of Titan¡¯s Reach, which while enjoyable, after the first game she won I found little trouble in guessing and predicting her moves. By the second game, I could have swiftly defeated her. Yet I reconsidered that option and allowed her a close win again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem.¡± Max said as they watched a squad of plated guards move past them in the other direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting there¡­ After our first three matches, all in which she was victorious, we started playing against other new club members. At this point, my only interest was towards the game and strategy and not the thoughts and feelings of my opponent. I claimed victory in seven other matches including a quick defeat of Clark Rinehart after I removed both his queen and his two mages from the board. I even had a chance to play some of the older members, who while bringing me far more difficult victories were still in essence, giving me victories. That, my friend, was my mistake.¡± Arthur replied.


    Max tried to connect the dots in his head, he didn¡¯t see the problem. ¡°Explain.¡±


    The two boys entered the crowded dining hall and after getting themselves food, sat down by themselves. Right after, Kathryn Holt pulled a chair back and placed herself on the other side of the two. ¡°Good morning Max, Arthur.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Good morning Kathryn.¡± Max and Arthur greeted together.


    ¡°Arthur I¡¯m still not getting it. Isn¡¯t winning the point? Was she not impressed?¡± Max asked after he hurriedly swallowed his first mouthful.


    The elven girl threw Max a glance and took a sip of water. ¡°Juliet?¡±


    Both boys nodded a response and Arthur stuck a finger up as he methodically chewed his food. ¡°You¡¯re thinking short term Max. Why would Juliet get upset after she witnessed me easily defeat all my opponents except her? Why would she get upset when I swiftly defeat Clark Rinehart after she lost to him? How am I insulting her intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That makes sense now.¡± The young Soltain replied. He then stood up and looked over towards the end of the next table over. Juliet was eating with both Kana and Reann, and the talk seemed amicable. Kana spotted Max and only spared him a glance before pulling Adrios to her chest and turning her head to talk with the boy sitting across from her, a certain Walter Fafnir. Max absentmindedly ignored the fox girl¡¯s action yet it did not escape the watchful eye of Kathryn. Max only observed Juliet to see if she still looked angry, but found the silver-haired girl to be as emotionless as ever.


    ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡± Max asked as he sat back down and continued eating.


    ¡°Well I was thinking-¡± Arthur started before he was interrupted.


    ¡°Is Kana mad at you too?¡± Kathryn blurted as she locked eyes with Max.


    Max chuckled. ¡°What? Why would Kana be mad at me?¡±


    It was at that moment Arthur turned around and scanned the other group. He sat still and just stared, recording the facial expressions of all three girls facing him, while the lone Walter Fafnir¡¯s back was turned in the opposite direction. Kana was again the first one to notice she was being watched, yet when she saw that it was Arthur she only smiled and waved. She even whispered to Juliet, who tucked her hair behind her ear and suddenly became very interested in the food in front of her.


    ¡°Wave to Kana.¡± Kathryn investigatively intoned.


    Max stood up again with a huff and waved towards the other group a bit aways. The three already had their attention on Arthur but the only one to return the wave, albeit with hesitation, was the red-eyed Reann Arshan. The young Kumio completely dismissed Max, speaking directly to Reann and then gracefully standing up and leaving. She had Adrios in a bearhug, and he looked to be gasping for air.


    Arthur grimaced. ¡°You and me both then.¡±


    The blue-eyed boy rubbed his tired eyes. ¡°Huh? What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Well she¡¯s obviously mad at you. Did you do something?¡± Kathryn inquired with a small smile of amusement.


    Max downed the rest of his water and slammed it on the table. He then disclosed everything that had happened since he had finished reading while leaving rather vague details on what exactly had kept him up all night.


    ¡°That will do it.¡± ¡°Oh Max.¡± Arthur and Kathryn said after he finished regaling them of prior events.


    Kathryn neatly cut her meat apart and took small bites as she ate. ¡°You two can be so smart yet so hopeless at the same time. Though you''re both also boys, so there''s always a margin of error. Were going to fix this as soon as possible, the longer you leave it to fester, the worse it will get.¡± She neatly set her eating utensils aside and removed the folded napkin resting atop her skirt. ¡°Arthur, tell me what you did to Juliet. Spare no details.¡±


    Arthur then explained his story again, and Kathryn smiled. ¡°At least you recognize the problem, you''re much better off then our other friend.¡± She then looked directly into the Satele¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am sure you were probably coming up with a plan to fix the situation, but I am going to ask you to hold off. All you two need to do is before homeroom starts, walk up to Kana and Juliet and apologize to them. Be sure to explain what you did wrong too. No special stuff or well planned moves from either of you.¡±


    ¡°Is that guaranteed to work?¡± Arthur asked as he scratched the spiky snake around his neck.


    The elven girl giggled. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never spoken to Juliet personally, if she is truly a princess than she will respect and appreciate a sincere apology. As for Kana, I am sure if Max just shows he¡¯s even a little sorry for upsetting her she¡¯ll be more than pleased.¡±


    Max slapped his hand on the table. ¡°What did I even do wrong!?¡±


    Arthur snorted and Kathryn released a sigh of resignation. ¡°Boys.¡±


    --------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°...which is why I can only ask for your forgiveness now. I unintentionally insulted your intelligence, and my prior ignorance caused our friendship to suffer. I simply ask for a chance. Another chance to engage with not only a beautiful mind but with a person I truly respect and admire.¡± Arthur had the princess''s hand in his again, an action that never failed to astonish everyone in the area. Brushing his lips over the delicate hand, his bright green eyes bore into her violet. ¡°Will you give me that chance, Juliet?¡±


    Heat gathered on the cheeks of the Imperial Princess. Arthur Satele was simply too bold, and the girl had no idea why she didn¡¯t immediately pull away whenever he grabbed her hand. He always served to crumble her own sense of regal bearing and judgement. His apology felt so sincere, and he was confessing his faults in front of everyone in class. An action that only served to bolster his charm.


    ¡°I would forgive him if I were you Juliet. He really looks sorry.¡± Kana whispered into the princess¡¯ ear. She had no problem shamelessly helping the Satele rebuild his relationship with Juliet.


    ¡°Yeah you should just forgive him princess.¡± Walter instantly supported Kana¡¯s opinion as he stood in front of her seat.


    Arthur peeked at the wolfkin and raised an eyebrow, but that only lasted for less than a second as he awaited Juliet¡¯s response. Wasn¡¯t he Clark Rinehart¡¯s friend?


    The silver-haired girl hesitantly pulled her hand out of Arthur¡¯s grasp and nodded. ¡°Very well Arthur Satele. I will forgive you for your actions yesterday.¡±


    Arthur gave the girl his best smile and lightly bowed. ¡°I will wait for tonight then. Being able to compete against you in earnest will surely be enjoyable.¡±


    As soon as Arthur reached his seat and sat down, he gave Max a pat on the back. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Now that it had been explained to Max, he had no issues apologizing to Kana. He had made her mad on accident, which he chalked up to actions taken because of his own sleep deprivation. He liked Kana, a lot, but apologizing and apologizing in front of the entire class were two different things. He didn¡¯t particularly care for other people¡¯s opinions but his own inherent pride naturally made him consider the situation. Admitting his faults to friends was fine, admitting his faults to unknowns and possible enemies was not.


    Kathryn poked the boy with her pen. ¡°Go before Mr. Strain arrives.¡±


    Max stood up and grumbled under his breath. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Trudging down the stairs he absentmindedly pushed Walter Fafnir to the side as if he were a far smaller child. While most of the students in class followed Walter as he almost fell over, Kana looked straight at the taller boy standing over her seat. She was stroking the now happy and fed Adrios and giving Max her most defiant look possible.


    Just like before, the two locked eyes in silence as the class held their breath. The figurative storm brewing just from their clashing looks was almost tangible.


    Arthur sighed. Stubborn people like these two often needed a little push. Picking up his only pen and spinning it between his fingers, he dexterously threw it across the room, directly towards Max¡¯s head. When Max was forced to break eye contact to catch the pen only inches from his face, Arthur yelled out to him. ¡°You found my pen! Thank the gods as I only have one.¡±


    Max ran a hand through his hair and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was at this time Walter Fafnir moved back towards Max and interrupted. ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know who-¡±


    ¡°Walter. Please quiet down while I have a conversation with my fiance.¡± Kana stated loud enough for the entire class to overhear. The first one to really react was Juliet, who flinched beside Kana and Reann. Most of the class shot into whispers and gasps, but the young Kumio never took her eyes off Max. ¡°You¡¯re sorry for what?¡± She asked in a scalding tone.


    ¡°I should have let you know I would be missing training, or at the very least gave you a reasonable excuse when you were in my bed.¡± Max answered with faux resignation.


    The growing students had a variety of reactions at Max¡¯s response, but the majority were shocked. The original uproar only grew louder, and Arthur started chuckling as he covered his face with hands. Walter Fafnir¡¯s face both reddened and darkened as his tail froze in surprise. Kathryn covered her ears. She was sure of it now, these two did that on purpose. They just had too, no other student there age would act like that!


    Kana¡¯s original visage instantly vanished and she flashed the blue-eyed boy a smile. Standing up and quickly kissing him on the cheek, she lightly pushed him away as the bells rang and Mr. Stain walked inside.


    ¡°Everyone quiet down as I call attendance.¡±

 Back to School: Hiatus

    Its that time of year again.


    When I received divine inspiration to start writing this story, I had much more free time. The academic semester was ending, and both of the clubs I was in were whining down activities for the year. I no longer have such time to write as much as I want.


    I originally wanted to post one more chapter before I sent this but I''m way overdue. The story is approaching some very crucial points, and I''m not going to have another chapter just to have you all wait a month and forget the important details. Besides, I''ve only had a chance to write about 4,000 words in my spare time.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    So, now to my excuses:


    1. I''m currently moving into a new apartment.


    2. Classes resume at the beginning of next week.


    3. Rush events.


    4. Club activities.


    These are the four main things I''m preparing or undergoing now for which have severely cut the time I have to write.


    When will I be back?


    I usually get a chance to check royalroad and read Andur''s and Aternus'' good stuff, so your welcome to PM me for updates but if I had to guesstimate I would say early to mid September. The beginning of fall is always busy, so I have to get settled in with life back here now that I''m away from home again.


    As always, thanks for reading.

 Rehashing

    Hello all, I¡¯m still around but I will say that I have been very busy as of late. I¡¯ll admit that I will have to reread my story, as some of my notes are not really clicking for me as I try to continue writing.


    Word count:A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    djvcn,fvnd,fdfj,first was a day of a week from the a now of three two moments of and away and the from the sun I was thinking going ?? on the day the world warriors u of her father and she had is a child little boy and he was the one only had to the girl and she was still her there and I her mother she acted like as they were had her mother own a little girl her mother father son and she is a so much child father son of and I had love have her to be her with you and she would never be the same one ?? was is her the she

 Chapter 35

    ***Hyperion Empire***


    ***Imperial Academy***


    ¡°In the eyes of all and through the traditions of the old, I stand before you in the name of Ydia, goddess of love, fertility, and life. As deemed by right of blood, I challenge you for the blood of another. Through the power in which I possess, I invoke the Rite of the Bound.¡±


    When the boy finished speaking, he immediately crumpled the paper he had been reading from and stopped. Grey hair so thick one could call it fur, revealed a determined face. Harsh blue eyes, reminiscent to the rough open ocean, locked tenaciously at the opposition across him. Dark brown freckles dotted his face, their presence a compliment to his overall youth.


    Walter Fafnir opened his mouth, a wicked smile spread across his features. ¡°Well what do you say? Do you accept?¡±


    Scratching his nose, Max turned to Arthur beside him. ¡°What is a Rite of the Bound?¡±


    Arthur paused with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but if you take it into context it-¡±


    ¡°Are you two serious? You don¡¯t know what the Rite of the Bound is?¡± Kathryn inquired, her tone more scolding than anything else.


    Both boys turned to their elven friend and shook their heads.


    After releasing his class, Mr. Strain left as quickly as he came. The students followed, and before they had realized, Kana was gone, Adrios in tow. Max was no further out the door when Walter Fafnir had stepped in front of his path. The boy seemed to be in a positive mood, but his expression seemed a bit unhinged.


    ¡°I want to fight you for Kana¡¯s hand in marriage.¡± Walter clarified resoundly.


    Ignoring context but perking up at the word ¡®fight¡¯, Max nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The wolven boy revealed fangs only seen on animals. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll tell my father. He should be able to arrange everything.¡± Pushing himself between the Satele and Soltain heirs, Walter then walked around the corner and left.


    Max clapped once. ¡°How exciting! I haven¡¯t had a good fight in forever!¡±


    ¡°Max why would you do that?¡± Kathryn demanded, her delicate features contorted and red. ¡°You¡¯ve just opened yourself up to more of them!¡±


    Arthur replied first. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Rite of the Bound is really old. Like formed before the Empire old. It''s also a rather barbaric and patriarchal way for bloodlines to procreate. It was formed in a time where warring bloodline clans were commonplace.¡± Kathryn explained, both boys focused on her words. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it used, mainly because civilized people don¡¯t consider their future partners as goods to be traded.¡±


    ¡°Max you should have known. Kana¡¯s surely going to be disappointed.¡± Arthur commented with a shake of his head.


    The taller boy barely missed an attempt to slap his cousin across the face. ¡°You didn¡¯t know either!¡±


    Grabbing Max by the shoulders, Kathryn continued. ¡°Kana is the least of your problems now. I¡¯m sure once word spreads that you accept the Rite of the Bound, you¡¯ll be getting more challenges, if only to have an excuse to test your abilities.¡±


    Max groaned. ¡°So anyone can just challenge me to fight?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone, just those who are near your age and possess a bloodline.¡± The amber-eyed girl answered.


    ¡°Which leaves a possibility of at least three other challengers.¡± Arthur supplemented.


    Max raised his fingers and counted, tallying each other male bloodline member he could think of. ¡°Are you saying that Clark, Zane, Walter, and¡­¡± He paused, he had never learned the name of the southernmost provincial heir.


    ¡°Jeremiah Thanatos. He¡¯s the third heir to my province, and from what my parents have told me he is quite the talent himself.¡± Kathryn commented.


    ¡°Right. So all four of them are going to use this as an excuse to fight me?¡±


    Scanning the hall as students hurried to there next class, Katlyn dragged the boys along. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Maybe Walter is the only one who will challenge you. Maybe they all challenge you. Though you need to think about this from their families perspective.¡±


    Scuffling by the large double doors leaving the Magic Theory Building, Kathryn frowned. ¡°The Kumio House has always stood as Hyperion¡¯s greatest enigma. Rumor¡¯s are they are completely comprised of assassins, from the children to the oldest of elders.¡±


    Max and Arthur glanced at each other, their shared experiences in Kana¡¯s family estate expounging on some of Kathryn¡¯s words.


    ¡°And then, out of the blue, in a time where all the Houses have heirs to reveal, House Kumio sends its first ever student to the Academy. Never in the history of the Empire has this happened. Not only does this student mark the first real attempt by the Kumio clan to enter the social arena, but to top it all off¡­¡± Kathryn raised her arms high in the air, dramatically forming a circle whose hands guided the gazes of both boys. ¡°She¡¯s engaged to you! The heir of another great House!¡± She exclaimed, the tension in her voice enforced with the slim finger hovering right above Max¡¯s nose.


    Crossing his eyes, Max focused on Kathryn¡¯s slim finger. Not one to miss a beat, he playfully tried to bite it. ¡°So?¡±


    Retracting faster than Arthur¡¯s gaze could follow, Kathryn screamed again. ¡°Whoever get¡¯s Kana gets access to an untold amount of power! An entire clan of assassins, as family! Maybe the other¡¯s don¡¯t see that but once there parents find out I have no doubt someone is going to command them to challenge you!¡± Grabbing her bag and practically shoving its loose leather cover against her lips, she wailed.


    Max pulled her in and started patting her on the head. ¡°Kathryn you don¡¯t need to worry so much. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to defeat whoever comes my way.¡±


    Shrugging the boy off and putting her bag back over her shoulder, Kathryn fixed the thin strands of hair resting over her forehead. ¡°My mother says when I get too stressed its always best to take a step back until I calm down. I¡¯m going to go to class now, I will see you two later.¡±


    Only after Kathryn dismissed them as efficiently as possible, Arthur rested a hand on his younger friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You appear to have really messed up. I wish you luck in your future endeavors.¡±


    With his words, he too left Max to his thoughts. The young Soltain stood silently for multiple moments, the effects of his decision only sounding like a lot of fun to him. The more challengers the better. They just better be worth his time.


    ===


    ***Soltain City***


    Polished yew such as this was hard to come by, especially in such a large quantity. Gliding his hand along the smooth surface, Jacob Soltain grimaced. There was a notch in the wood, one large enough that if he were to write over it he could actually tear a parchment. Forehead lines became apparent, there large number and size rather unusual for a man looking to be only in his mid-twenties.


    Scratching at it with his nail, the man dedicated all his effort to trimming out his new desk¡¯s indentation. The most recent addition to the Lord¡¯s chambers was well worth the wait, the extended edges leaving more than enough space for all his future duties as leader of the province. Over half of his body leaned against the fresh surface, a single-minded focus built around amending the only flaw in such a beautiful piece of furniture.


    Completely distracted, the lord¡¯s environmental awareness was no match to the fluidity and grace of the predator looming above him. A veteran in the art of the hunt, said beast of prey had no trouble encroaching into Jacob¡¯s personal space. Numerous shades of onyx sucked in the light from the window with ease, a deadly weapon rising above the lord¡¯s exposed backside.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sophia Soltain brought down her hand in full force. Smacking her husband¡¯s clothed behind, a deathly wail bounced off all the walls in the room. Guards in servants alike stopped working for only the faintest of moments, all heads turning to their lord¡¯s study. When the shrieking finally relented, work throughout the castle resumed.


    ¡°We received a raven.¡± Sophia said, ignoring her love¡¯s rather dramatic response. She raised her other hand, revealing three small pieces of furled parchment. ¡°Well we actually received three ravens.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jacob replied, his voice hush and pained. ¡°Why must you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because it is amusing. Why else?¡± The deceptively young looking mother replied. Pinching his behind lightly and moving to the dark leather divan resting against the wall, she patted the space next to her, beckoning for the father of her children to follow.


    Jacob glanced at the accursed woman, then back at his desk. Careful not to let his thoughts show, he rubbed his back for multiple moments. Cynthia would never hurt him like this. She was a beautiful, no, marvelous piece. Curved in all the right places, and seemingly created by the gods themselves. She was only hear to help him, to provide a reassuring hand in all his times of need. Resting his palm on her smooth exterior, he can feel his stress dissipate. How fortunate he was to have her in his life.


    Sophia¡¯s eye twitched, her displeasure palpable. ¡°Truly magnificent isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lost in a swirl of his own imaginative tranquility, the Soltain king could only nod.


    ¡°Quite expensive too, it''s a shame all that gold is about to go to waste.¡±


    The threat couldn¡¯t have been more clear. Jacob, forcefully tearing himself away, cracked his knuckles and sat down. ¡°You seem to be a bit¡­¡± He paused, the right word eluding him. ¡°...cross, today.¡± Setting one leg atop the other, he opened his hand. ¡°So what do we have?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice grew dark. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I didn¡¯t take to the news too well.¡±


    Her husband¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You read them?¡± Noticing the broken seals on two of the three, he snatched them up without resistance. ¡°Were supposed to read these together!¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me that! You were so enamored with that block of wood I couldn¡¯t bring myself to just tear you two away.¡± Sophia spat, crossing her arms rigorously.


    Jacob rolled his eyes. Twirling one of the two open scrolls through his fingers he pointed at her. ¡°Please, please, please don¡¯t read these without me. You see this.¡± He gestured to the script outside the seal. ¡°This is addressed ¡®To the Lord Soltain, Head of House Soltain.¡¯ That¡¯s me, not you.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he recognized a throaty growl rising in the woman beside him. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the argument you want to use? Are you certain, that this is the route you want to take?¡±


    Mentally backpedaling, Jacob brought her closer. It was hard to remember that this woman had killed more men then he cared to think about. The last war was so long behind them, making the tedious duties of a peaceful age seem more important. Shifting to a more serious tone, he spoke with the certainty of an veteran administrator. ¡°That is not what I meant. I recognize your concerns. I miss them just as much as you. It hadn¡¯t really struck me until recently, but I atleast have my duties to distract me from the absence of my children.¡± He paused, kissing her forehead. ¡°I can only imagine how hard this is for you. Yet we had decided on this long before Skylar was even born. They need to learn for themselves, to grow through all the freedom we give them.¡±


    ¡°She could at least write! We don¡¯t ask for a lot. My father was a cruel man, but at least he knew we were...¡± The emerald eyed woman trailed off, her volume rapidly diminishing. Tears trailed down her eyes, small but there presence spoke in magnitudes to Jacob.


    Pulling Sophia in, he rested his chin atop her silky hair. ¡°Well give me the news.¡±


    The woman smiled, her husband¡¯s warmth a shining light in her cold and dark memories. She giggled, the picture of a stubborn boy with an all too large sword on his back. ¡°It¡¯s concerns our son.¡±


    Jacob could feel the headache rising from the recesses of his brain. ¡°So soon.¡± He muttered, a nod of agreement brushing against his torso.


    Mirth blossoming from her chest, Sophia rubbed her eyes and sat straight up. ¡°Oh I miss him.¡±


    Sitting up as well, he held the three scrolls out. ¡°Which one should I read first?¡±


    Pointing at the one possessing the Imperial Seal trapped on an open book, she answered. ¡°This one is actually almost a week old, though no action was required on our part.¡±


    Jacob gave his wife a firm stare, said woman taking multiple moments to build her excuse. ¡°Mary gave me the letter and I¡¯ll admit I forgot about it, besides I knew you would just worry.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, he sought to confirm his suspicions. ¡°So it is important?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Doubting her words, Jacob opened the letter and read through it as fast as he could.


    Sealed on Moddas, twentieth day of the Late Seed


    Lord and Lady Soltain,


    As per Hyperion Imperial Academy guidelines it is my duty to notify you of an investigation involving your son, Maximus Soltain, in accordance to a suspected violation in the Academy Code of Conduct. As reported on site, Maximus entered into an altercation with eight other students on campus grounds, resulting in a multitude of injuries.


    A violation of item eight in the Code, Academy security immediately pursued motives and collected statements from both parties involved. Maximus, alongside student Arthur Satele, had been question by a board of mediaries to determine proper sentencing.


    After a collection of conflicting party statements, followed by a full withdrawal of opposing parties complaints, the board has determined your son not guilty of any Code of Conduct violations. No action is required.


    Sincerely,


    Corbin Sion


    Dean of Discipline


    Hyperion Imperial Academy


    ¡°They got in trouble? Already?¡± Jacob scoffed. ¡°I could only assume that he got lucky. One of these days he¡¯s going to bite more than he can chew.¡±


    Sophia picked up the next open scroll, dangling it on her pinky. ¡°That day maybe coming more quickly than you think.¡±


    Jacob grabbed the next one and sighed. Ever since he was born Max had been one for trouble. The seal on this scroll was a bit larger, melded with blue wax depicting the face of a snarling wolf.


    Jacob and Sophia,


    Congratulations on the engagement of your son, and to a Kumio no less. I can only guess at what was sacrificed to build such an agreement, but I was never one for such strategic planning.


    I was raised to make decisions with my heart, and use all my power to take what I desired. I raised my only son the same way, doing my best to match the teachings of my father.


    Regardless, I thought I should inform you that my boy is in love. Fallen head over heels for a fiery girl named Kana. Walter was never much of a writer, but this girl¡¯s inspired more from him than any of his earlier language tutors ever could.


    He¡¯s had the mind to invoke the Rite of the Bound, his desire for the girl clear.


    He tells me your son has accepted, so I intend to support my boy fully.


    I will be requesting a mediary from the Imperial Family, one strong enough to oversee the battle and end it if need be.


    -Nox Fafnir


    Jacob blinked, his thoughts swirling. ¡°I have told him about the Rite of the Bound, I¡¯m sure I have.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Sophia asked, her head now resting on her husband''s lap.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± the man paused, alternate memories played through his mind of discussing the topic at the dinner and breakfast tables. But that couldn''t have been right. ¡°It was during a meal, I¡¯m almost sure you were there.¡±


    Sophia covered her face, she certainly had no recollection of that conversation. ¡°This is my fault.¡±


    Shaking his head, Jacob would do anything to convince his wife otherwise. The possible collapse of a completely beneficial alliance already weighing on his own mind. ¡°Never in my life have I seen a challenge for the Rite of the Bound, there¡¯s no way you could have known. Hells, I didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    ¡°But I should have known! We had been just as involved in their engagement as the Kumio¡¯s, how could I have not considered something like this? Traditions like the Rite are what built Hyperion in the first place. It''s just another way to keep us from all from killing each other.¡± Sophia swiped the paper from his hand, clenching her hand so tight blood started to slide down her skin. ¡°How can I call myself a mother when I continue to fail to see how he might get hurt? How can I can I call myself a mother when I allow my emotions to affect my teaching so much, that I overlook even the most obvious of details? I, I-¡±


    Jacob immediately moved to envelop his love. In a rare moment of weakness, one very few had ever seen and lived to tell the tale, Sophia broke down. Her entire life had been built on her father¡¯s word. Her mother was absent, nothing more than a pretty face under the strict heel of the former leader of the Satele clan. As the eldest, she had to scratch and claw for everything most children thoroughly deserved. She had been built on a mountain of violence and dominance, her own strength and her father¡¯s command the only defining parts of her existence.


    Decades later, when she learned she was with child, Sophia promised to guide differently.


    Yet closed in by the body of the father of her children, she felt as if she had completely failed.


    ¡°You and I will never be perfect parents. I find myself hard-pressed to think we will ever even get close. Though if there¡¯s one thing I know, its that we are learning. We¡¯ve have been blessed to have two children within the span of twenty years, and we have our entire lives to have more. Even so, were not done with the ones we already have.


    Skylar has grown to be a confident, independent, beautiful, and if I may be crass, stubborn woman. She takes completely after her mother in that respect, and because of you, because of us, is free to explore the world to discover all kinds of things about herself.


    Max is but a boy, even if he won¡¯t admit it. He has talent unlike I have ever seen, unlike any of my forefathers have had seen in many centuries. I¡¯m also sure that fact has something to do with his mother. But he¡¯s proud, certainly too proud. He craves for a greater reason to be prideful, and a further acknowledgment from everyone he knows.¡± Jacob used his thumb to wipe a tear from Sophia¡¯s eye. ¡°Especially you.¡±


    ¡°We made a mistake, that much is clear. But we will learn from it, and we can only hope that Max can overcome the obstacles he is going to face because of our lack of foresight.¡±


    Jacob then observed the last seal, the only one Sophia had yet to read. Burnt amber garnered with the long-horned head of a large bull. The crest of the Great House Thanatos was not one to be forgotten.